Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - HBCarter

Pages: [1] 2
1
Supercard Archives / Puppy Love
« on: April 11, 2024, 09:22:23 PM »

You know, when dealing with teams - whether established or relatively new - it is not altogether a bad idea to occasionally take part in random yet fun trust and team building exercises. It helps to, as the very name implies, build trust with the one that you depend on to watch your back and to better assist you and said friend in establishing a more cohesive unit, two together working as one. And luckily when you have the world wide web and an active imagination, you could be spoiled for choices in how to go about this very idea.

There are Escape Rooms. Team Obstacle Courses. Scavenger Hunts. Tree Trust Walks. You see? The possibilities are endless! Of course, when you start to think outside of the box, one never knows what you might arrive at! Including…

“Yoga?” Kat said as more of a statement than a question in itself. She cast a sidelong glance at “her princess” and in a matter of days, tag team partner, as they stood just outside of the entrance to the Puppy Love yoga studio. Currently they stood inside of the lobby, which was meticulously clean and tastefully furnished with a single reception desk and plush chairs, not stuffy hardwood. Kat paid little attention to the name of the studio itself, but the fact Carter had told her to bring her workout gear and the view beyond the lobby through the glass doors; a large room that spanned the length of the building itself with yoga mats lined all along the room.

“Your idea of a team building exercise is yoga?” She asked, causing Carter to pause with a slight trepidation and sense perhaps he had made some mistake in assumption.

He asked, “You don’t like yoga?” He motioned toward her slim midriff.”I thought with that toned tummy, yoga was your best friend.”

“I don’t hate it.”Kat stressed, the smile on her face from his warm and genuine compliment being all too evident. She added, “But I had a bad stretching experience in yoga I’d rather not repeat.”

“I heard about that incident.” Carter shuddered, waving off her concern.”But don’t worry. I checked with the instructors and it’s just a twenty minute session and they don’t do the extreme stretches here. The only person I let stretch me in weird positions is Miles.”

“Again, TMI darling.” Kat then looked around and frowned.”Twenty minutes? That’s it?” She looked at Carter and shook her head, “That’s pretty short for a session, isn’t it?”

“Well it’s an hour long.” Carter answered. “But it’s twenty minutes of yoga.”

“You’ve lost me.” Kat narrowed her brow. “What fills the other forty minutes?”

“See,” He gave her a mischievous smile and nudged her shoulder. “That’s where the trust factor comes into play.”

Kat just stared at him until Carter huffed and exclaimed, “Will you just TRUST me???” To which Kat just rolled her eyes rather playfully, stating,”Fiiine!” and she turned to head for the women’s locker rooms to change…

Nearly twenty minutes later…

“Reclining spinal twist!” The overly perky yoga instructor – somehow aptly a young twenty-something blonde named Tammy, said just loud enough so as to be heard by all of her current students, Kat and Carter included. The class was only half full but at this time of day, it was not unexpected.

Kat in her black and silver workout attire, and Carter in his own colorful contrast, followed the example of the instructor and every other student as they laid flat with their arms out to the sides to form a T. They then bent their right knee, and lightly set the toes of their right foot on their left knee. Keeping their shoulders flat on the floor, they dropped the right knee over to the left side of their body, twisting at the low back and waist. They then turned their head to the right and looked down their arm at their fingers. All present held this pose for up to 10 breaths, then switched sides, stretching the back, hips and neck.

“Okay, everyone!” Tammy gleefully called out. “Rest pose! Happy Child!”

“Is it twenty minutes yet?”Kat stage whispered to Carter who was at her left, and he just smiled in return.He had watched the clock, knowing what was to come, and this last pose had landed at the twenty minute mark exactly. Despite the fact Tammy was cheerfully annoying to the point you wanted to drive an ice pick through her forehead, she was a consummate pro and timed her classes perfectly.

Everyone in class knelt on the floor with their big toes touching. They then sat up on their heels, knees about hip-width apart. They then laid their torsos down between their thighs, and let their arms lie on the floor at their sides, hands next to hips, palms up. They then let the back of their skulls pull up and away from their necks, and let the weight of their shoulders pull the shoulder blades wide. They were holding this pose for upwards of fifty seconds when suddenly Kat felt something soft and fuzzy nuzzling up against her…

She jerked her head upright in a start and was surprised to see the floor of the class was now swarming with a mass of bulldog puppies! The puppies were running in between all of the students and over them, running literally over their bodies and under! Everyone was laughing and enjoying the playful nature of the puppies as the one puppy in particular was practically demanding attention from Kat, attention that she was only too happy to oblige!

She shifted her legs around and crossed them and the puppy took that as an open invitation to crawl into her lap, it’s little tail going a mile a minute as Kat rubbed her hands along its little body and cuddling it. She looked up with a bright smile and said, “Puppy yoga!?”

To which Carter, with his own puppy in his arms and struggling to lap away at his face, just smiled and shrugged his shoulders with a faux air of innocence.

Turnberry Towers -
An hour later….

The front door to Miles and Carter’s condominium opened and Kat entered first, followed by Carter who shut the door behind them, locking it on pure instinct. As Kat had a seat on the sofa to rest and relax a bit, Carter walked into the kitchen area to grab both of them something to drink. He grabbed two glasses from the cabinet and then opened the fridge to retrieve his pitcher of fruit infused water, his favorite drink. Carter enjoyed experimenting with these healthy concoctions and this time, he had steeped strawberries, oranges and cucumbers in a large pitcher of ice water,resulting in quite the tasty and refreshing treat.

Carter filed both glasses and returned the pitcher before bringing the drinks back to the living room and handed one over to Kat. “So,” Carter started to say as he took a seat beside his friend. “That wasn’t so bad, was it?”

Taking a cautious drink, Kat ‘sort of’ smiled in return and said, “It wasn’t altogether unpleasant.” But she turned her head and the smile spoke volumes. “It was fun, princess. Thanks.”

“My pleasure.” Carter said, satisfied and somewhat relieved the day’s activity was a success. He then said, “I was hoping you would - oh!” He started as the “lady of the house” aka Ms. Thang, hopped up onto the sofa and gave them both the once over, her nose twitching.

“Oh hey baby girl.” Carter smiled with the love he felt for his and Miles’s adoptive little girl, reaching for her to give her a scratch behind the ears when she uttered a low growl and she turned and walked away from them both, her tail upright and effectively mooning the pair of them.

Carter turned to Kat, aghast. “What was that about!?”

“She probably smells the puppies on you.”Kat pointed out. “She’s never taken to me because she could smell my dogs.”

“Terrific.” Carter mumbled as the doorbell rang, prompting him to stand to see who was calling. “She’s going to be a handful until I get the smell off me completely.”

Carter unlocked the door and opened it, and his smile brightened, “Olive!” Yes indeed, Olive as in Olive garden, Carter’s friend and fashionista drag queen. The one Carter went to when he had a desire for something new to wear and she always came through.

“You’re early!” Carter exclaimed as he allowed Olive to enter, carrying a garment bag on a hanger in her hand. They did the expected exchange of pecks on both cheeks before Olive said in her slightly nasal voice, “Oh I know, dear. But I had a dinner date for later so I thought I should hurry over and drop this off.”

“Don’t you lie to me.” Carter shook his finger at her as she placed a hand over her breast with an innocent, wide-eyed expression that nobody was buying. “You were hoping Miles was here!”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”Olive protested, but then proceeded to glance around the condo as if looking for something or rather - someone. Playing with her red hair, she asked, “But since you brought him up, where is that handsome fiance of yours?”

“Still at the gym, apparently.” Carter answered, taking a somewhat delight in Olive’s shoulders slumping and her half muttering, “Oh.”The near sixty year old drag queen had a crush on Miles from the day she met him.

“But here…” Carter said enthusiastically, remembering his manners. “There is someone I do want you to meet.” He said, guiding her with a hand on the arm to the living room where Kat stood up. “This is my friend, Kat Jones.”Carter introduced. “Kat, this is Miss Olive Garden.”

Olive gave that comical squinty-eyed, scrunchy nose and toothy smile she was famous for, taking Kat’s extended hand. “Olive.” Kat said amicably.

“Oh well aren’t you just the cutest thing?” Olive said, keeping hold of Kat’s hand. “C’mon, give us a twirl.” Olive guided Kat in a gentle spin whether she wanted to or not, and Olive gasped, “Well you MUST be a runway model!”

“And you must be blind.” Kat said in return as she resumed her seat. Olive turned to Carter and said, “Oh hunny, I like her!” Just as the door to the condo opened once again, and in walked Miles. He was wearing blue and white spandex shorts that accentuated his backside and a sleeveless muscle shirt that showed off a lot of his tantalizing upper body muscularity.

“Hey luv.”Miles said as he set his gym bag down and gave Carter a kiss, before he looked at the gaping visage of Olive. “Olive.” he smiled as he walked past them and leaned over the coffee table to give Kat a hug. Noting both Carter and Olive’s eyes were glued to Miles’s backside as he stood upright but they managed to tear themselves away as he turned at the waist to address his man.

“I’ll go get changed.” Miles said as he jetted a thumb toward the hall and their bedroom. “Then we can all go grab dinner.” He then turned and walked off, Olive doing that Michael Jackson leaning pose before she almost fell forward were it not for Carter’s fast reflexes.

“Are you okay?” Carter laughed as Olive’s gaze switched back and forth between Carter and the direction Miles had vanished in.

“I think I came untucked!” Olive said, causing Kat to spew her water!



In an empty dressing room, Carter is seen fitting something into a locker, subtly shifting his body to keep whatever it was hidden from view. Sensing someone else present behind him, Carter glanced back over his shoulder and hurriedly slammed the locker shut, placing his back against it so there was no chance of the camera nor viewers getting a look at what he was keeping away from prying eyes.

“So!”

He clapped his hands and rubbed his palms together, smiling in glee.

“Here we are! Blaze of Glory XII and me standing at the side of my Kitty Kat so that she can get her hands on SCW’s answer to a Karen, that two-faced shrew of a woman, Bea Barnhart. And to tell you the truth, from the moment Kitty Kat was looking for a partner and I accepted, I’ve been more excited because I’m experiencing something new. Ariana is my bestie, my sister and my forever tag team partner and always will be! But while she’s busy elsewhere, Kat needs me and I am going to be there for her. I get to experience something new in teaming with her, and to experience the familiar because I have been in the ring with the Bulldog before. But here’s where things have taken a slight detour, and we have the Barnharts to thank for that. Or at least, one of them. The Bulldog himself, Bill Barnhart.”

Carter stood upright from the locker, but remained between it and the camera to prevent any looky loos from seeing what was behind closed doors.

“Now, last time around, Bill asked me a question, and he told me that I was free to answer or not. Well, you know me. I’d be likely to answer whether he gave me the green light or not. I’m opinionated, it’s just what my people do.”

He winked at the camera.

“Now the question you asked me of me Bill, that we have the women start and every time one of them tags out, you and I abstain from wrestling and instead, we just tag right back out and let them resume fighting to end this little scuffle between them. Have I got that right?”

He jetted out his lower lip, chin resting atop his curled fingers and he nodded.

“Well Bulldog - or if I can call you Bill? That is an interesting proposition, I grant you. A tempting one, even. But you see, whether I accept or not there is one little problem with that, that I think we should address. I guess the nicest way of phrasing it is…”

He frowned and shook his head.

“What exactly makes you think both parties will agree to this? I mean, I’m certain Kat would be more than happy to stay in the ring to turn Bea into a can of Alpo, but Bea herself? Let’s not forget the reason why we’re here, Bill! It’s because Bea - your wife - was unwilling to face Kat one on one! She refused the option of being alone in the ring with Kat to the point the match makers had to satiate her with a mixed tag team match instead! She was willing to only sign with this match if it was a tag team match with you at her side.”

He waggled his brow.

“Do you understand what I’m getting at, Bill? It’s right back to where we left off last time around. I understand as a married couple, you and Bea have to present a united front. I understand that as a loving husband, you have to support her - even when she’s wrong. You can ignore the facts but the rest of the world can not and will not give her the same luxury! If you and I tag in and then do as you propose and I tag back out, I am all too certain that Kat will happily accept! But Bea? If she wasn’t willing to face Kat one on one, what makes you think she’ll tag back in? Hell! What makes you think she’ll even be willing to start the match against Kat in the first place!?”

Carter tilted his head and looked into the camera knowingly.

“Think about it, Bill. You’re a bright boy! This time, it seems that your wife just might have backed you into a corner that you won’t be able to get out of!”

Arms held out wide, Carter walked forward, effectively ushering the camera out and shut the locker room door behind it.

2
Supercard Archives / Read Miles's RP first
« on: April 06, 2024, 09:48:28 PM »
"I hate the word homophobia. It's not a phobia. You're not scared. You're an asshole."
~ Morgan Freeman

When one thinks of traditional British cuisine, one thinks of bangers and mash, steak and kidney pie and fish n’ chips. Amongst other delicacies. The problem however when in London is finding a place that serves these dishes made the traditional way that is not a pub. Usually when visiting and in search of British fare, you can indeed find many a five star restaurant that serves it, but there’s a catch. These places modernize the dishes in regards to both ingredients as well as presentation so you would never know you were eating the classic. This was the dilemma Carter McKinney presented his fiance Miles Kasey with when they arrived in London to surprise his family with an impromptu celebration of their engagement. Carter could have made things easy when Miles entrusted him with finding a great place to take his family out to eat to celebrate, and booked one of those very pubs. He knew Miles missed his native British foods terribly, but they could have that any time while visiting London while Miles’s mom and sister most likely had it relatively often. This called for something more special…

(See, this is where you really should pause in case you have yet to read the first roleplay of Miles Kasey, otherwise you risk not understanding what was going on! Go on now, get!)

Alexander the Great Greek Restaurant -
London

I know, Greek food, am I right? But Carter spent the better part of three hours researching the best restaurants London had to offer, and while there were plenty of French and Indian restaurants alongside modernized British places, he saw only one Greek place and the very atmosphere called out to him. From the moment you set foot inside, you could simply feel the Greek atmosphere even were you unable to see it. From the olive wood architecture to the vines creeping up the structures and authentic Green clay archways and all along the ceiling. The Greek influenced sculptures of the restaurant’s namesake were positioned around the restaurant's interior so that they would be noticed while not being overdone in number. Traditional white tablecloths with dianthus centerpieces and olive wooden chairs.

It was perfect.

“Oh my…” Mora - mother to Miles and his sister Brianna - said as she was the first to set foot inside of the fine Greek establishment while her son held the door for her, followed by Brianna, her husband Garrett and finally, Carter himself before Miles brought up the rear. Mora went on to say, “This is lovely.”

“Haven’t you ever been?” Carter asked, shaking his head and feeling the constant pangs of whether he had made the right choice for dining out with his future in-laws.

“No.” Mora answered heartily. “Oh we’ve seen it often enough and it was always one of those places we meant to visit but it just never worked out.”

Carter smiled as Miles gripped his shoulder in a reassuring comfort. He knew his love well enough to know Carter was confident to the point of cocky - save for wanting to make a positive impression on Miles’s own family. Not that he had much trouble concerning that, mind you. While this was his first time meeting Garrett, he had already met Bri and Mora in Las Vegas during Miles’s last birthday celebration. And his family adored him.

Carter moved past the group to the hostess stand and once the young man looked up, he said, “Reservation for Carter McKinney?”

The host looked down at his meticulously cared for book and scrolled the names until he arrived at the right one and looked up with a smile, and in his Cockney accent, said, “Right this way.” as he picked up five menus. Before he escorted the party through the web of tables until they arrived at one table along the half-wall adorned with olive plants and Greek wine bottles.

“Is this satisfactory?” the host asked, to which everyone present assured him that it was and offered him their thanks as they took their seats. He then handed out the menus, ladies first of course, and finally said, “Your waiter will be with you momentarily.” before he took his leave to resume his duties at the forefront of the restaurant.

The group then proceeded to spend the next few minutes offered to them to browse the menu, Miles idly speaking up to say, “I am starving.”

“You’re always hungry.” Carter quipped as his eyes searched for the wines and, of course, deserts, to which Mora smiled while perusing her own, adding, “It’s nice to know some things haven’t changed.”

“Oy!” Miles looked up over his own menu and asked, “What is this? Pick On Miles Day?”

“Yes.” Everyone present responded in unison, as if it couldn’t have been planned any better. Miles then turned to Carter who was nodding along with the others but one arched brow from his fiance and he immediately switched to shaking his head in the negative. Satisfied, Miles went back to looking over the menu when a young woman approached, with the host not far after.

“Hello, I’m Amara.” She said with the brightest of smiles. “I’ll be serving you this evening. Can I get you anything to drink while you look over the menu?”

But before the young lady could continue or anyone present could place their drink orders, the host arrived at her side. He said, “Excuse me, Amara? A moment.” he then addressed the party at the table to say, “The last member of your party just arrived.”

“Last member?” Carter looked to Miles as everyone present appeared confused. “But we are… who…?”

“Oh bloody hell!” Miles exclaimed as their heads turned and Garrett audibly groaned and Brianna almost threw her cloth napkin in a gesture of vast frustration as approaching was none other than her mother-in-law, and Garrett’s mother - Wendy Barnes. The atmosphere immediately shifted from one of positivity and joy to tension and annoyance as the outspoken and homophobic mother of Garrett Kasey approached the table with a stiff smile that nobody present was buying.

“Mom?” Garrett was the first to break the awkward silence. “What are you doing here?”

“Well I had tried to phone you at work and your secretary kindly told me about your family dinner here.” Wendy answered stiffly, her emphasis on the word ‘family’ evident. Garrett turned to his wife and muttered, “I’m going to need a new secretary.”

But she placed a hand on his shoulder and not one of comfort as she openly asked, “Now may I ask why you didn’t tell your own mother about this ‘family’ dinner?”

“Because you weren’t invited.” All heads turned in surprise to none other than Carter who spoke up, but none more so than Wendy herself who looked affronted at there mere thought she was not invited to a family dinner.

She wrinkled her nose as if there were a bad smell under it, asking, “And who are you to say that I’m not invited to have dinner with my son and daughter-in-law?”

But Carter, being who he was, happily accepted the gauntlet and answered, “Maybe because we’re the ones who invited them? And I’m the one who picked the restaurant?”

But his words practically fell upon deaf ears as Wendy simply made a face and an indifferent “Hmph” as she pulled out the vacant chair to have a seat, as if he had not even spoken. Basically inviting herself to dinner.

Miles leaned over in his chair to say to his fiance, “Just be yourself, love.” To which carter turned to him and said, “Miles, there’s no reason to scare the woman.”

But Miles’s sister Bri leaned over from her own chair and made a pleading face, whispering “Oh pleasepleaseplease…!” Causing a snort of laughter to be held back, but whatever else could be said or felt quickly evaporated as Wendy insulted the waitress by snapping her fingers at her and speaking up, “Perhaps we can order now?”

And once everyone had told Amara their drink orders – Wendy a sparkling water. Mora, cranberry juice. Miles, Garrett and Bri both ordered Coke and finally Carter, a pineapple juice. No sooner did Amara leave to put in their orders than Wendy started to fuss, “Visiting London and taking us to a Greek restaurant rather than somewhere … nicer. Greeks…”

To which Carter replied, “Yeah, if it wasn't for them we wouldn't have philosophy or democracy or even medicine... the bastards!”

Wendy shifted in her seat and said, “You’re very mouthy for being a guest in our country.”

Carter answered right back, “And yet out of respect for Garrett I haven't yet said anything crass like I hope you take a diuretic and can't get your pantyhose off.” Mora’s eyes opened wide as Bri bit at her bottom lip to try not to take too much glee in Carter’s sass directed at her husband’s mother. Garrett looked away so as not to let anyone see whether or not he himself was smiling, while Miles just hung his head but his trembling shoulders spoke volumes toward his own reaction. Meanwhile, Carter just engaged in a stare down with the woman who had taken an immediate dislike toward him and Miles as a couple.

“I suppose I shouldn't be too surprised at your lack of respect.” Wendy finally broke the tense silence between the pair. She then acted as if he didn’t even exist as she turned her attention to Miles and looked him up and down before speaking, “Pleased to see at least one of you looking the part of a man. When did you grow your facial hair?” She asked idly.

“About a year ago.” Miles answered. “When did you grow yours?”

At that, Wendy bristled at Miles's caustic words as everybody turned to him wide-eyed, somewhat surprised that he went there. Carter himself stared at his fiance in a mix of awe and adoration. Wendy instinctively touched her chin with her fingertips before she pulled away and regained her composure.

She sniffed and turned to her son and asked, “And you're just going to sit there and let them speak to your mother that way?”

Garrett however looked up from his menu and feigned innocence, “Sorry mum. Wasn't listening.”

“Unbelievable.” She half muttered, shaking her head. “I suppose I shouldn't be surprised. This one…” She nodded toward Brianna. “Has completely poisoned you against me!”

“Excuse you!” Brianna started to speak up, clearly affronted just as Garrett massaged the bridge of his nose and exclaimed, “Mum..!”

“Could we all please stop and just enjoy a nice meal?” Mora spoke up as the voice of reason.

“Thank you “ Wendy said as if Mora spoke up in her defense before opening up her menu to glance it over for the first time. Everyone else follows suit, the tension thick in the air. Wendy then, seemingly unable to help herself, said, “And if I don't start getting a little bit more respect, I will not be attending this blasphemous ceremony!” Causing one and all to glance up at her as if she had just stayed at the most ludicrous thing in the world.

And to everyone present, she just did!

“Excuse how I phrase this,” Carter broke the uncomfortable silence amongst them. “But what in gay hell are you talking about!?”

Miles added, “Did you say something about attending our wedding?”

“No,” Wendy contradicted, “I said something about not attending your … wedding!”

“Good, because you’re not invited.” Miles said. “You never were.”

Wendy couldn’t have been more surprised had you slapped her across the face, jerking her head back and looked around the table with relatively wide and surprised eyes.

“What… What are you talking about?” She asked. “How could I not be invited?”

“Why would you be?” Carter frowned, to which Wendy answered, pointing across the table at More and her daughter, as well as her own son, stating hotly, “But you’re inviting them!”

“Of course we are!” Miles answered. “They’re going to be Carter’s in-laws!”

“Face facts…” Carter said, drawing her attention back to him. “You have a better shot at attending by someone looking in a mirror and saying your name three times than by my inviting you.”

Even Garrett proceeded to choke on his water as he took a drink while the waitress Amara was delivering the drinks. Wendy was fuming beneath her calm facade, even though the flush to her cheeks and neck spoke volumes as to just how angry and embarrassed she truly was.

She shrugged and said, “Suit yourself. Just know that if I don’t go, my son won’t go either!”

And for the first time, Garrett Kasey set his glass down firmly, perhaps too much so. He then looked at his mother and said in a tone that would brook no argument or debate, “Mother? I am a grown ass man! You do not dictate to me where I can go or when! And I will definitely be there as Miles is family and Carter is about to be!”

“You are seriously going to support this!?” She came close to shrieking but managed to hold it in. “This…” She waved a finger across the table at Carter and Miles. “This is not normal!”

“Normal is an illusion.” Carter stated calmly. “What's normal for the spider is chaos for the fly.”

Mora, Miles and Bri's mom, placed a hand on his arm and said, “That's very profound, Carter.”

“Thanks, but I can’t take credit,” He replied. “Morticia Addams. 1958.”

Miles smiled at his fiance’s fast wit and then turned to Wendy and said, “It’s funny to hear you of all people talk about the sanctity of marriage and what is and isn’t normal.”

“Meaning?”

“Meaning,” Miles replied. “Weren’t you married three times?”

“That’s different!” Wendy declared hotly. “My marriages ended because we were unhappy and they were abusive…”

“Oh stop playing the victim, Mother!” Garrett said all of a sudden. “True the marriages were unhappy but it was you who made your husbands unhappy and nobody was abused! At least not physically and if anyone was…”

“Stop…” Wendy ordered, but Garrett was not finished putting his mother in her place. He said, “It was father when he told you he was leaving you for his business partner!” Garrett then turned to Carter to emphasize, “Another man.” Causing Carter to make a comical gasping/choking noise as he jerked his head around to look at Wendy with eyes as wide as his open mouth!

Wendy stood up and she pressed her hands on the edge of the table as she glared daggers at her son, seething, “I would play this very carefully, son. If you ever want my help in watching that child of yours ever again!”

Mother and son engaged in an epic stare down, but the fact was in this case Wendy did have Garrett backed into the proverbial corner. This was when Carter turned to address Brianna and he casually asked, “What do daycares in London go for these days?”

Not quite getting why he was asking, Bri answered, “Around £138 per week…?” And Carter turned to look at Miles silently and there was a mutual, unspoken understanding between the two young men. That was when Wendy stood up and almost knocked her chair over in the process.

“I will not have it!” She declared hotly. “I will not stand for…!”

“One more word out of you and I'll sew your lips shut!” Carter raised his voice to match Wendy’s own, pointing a finger at her. “And while I'm at it, I'll put tape over your mouth too!” Resulting in a mass expulsion from everyone’s lips who had been taking drinks from their glasses at the worst possible time. But this was enough to have drawn the attention of the rest of the patrons as well as staff.

The manager himself, a middle aged but still imposing man of Greek descent approached the table and asked, “Excuse me but is there a problem?”

“There certainly is…” Wendy started to answer but Carter interrupted, addressing the manager himself and saying, “This woman invited herself to our table and has been causing trouble since she got here.”

“That is a lie!” Wendy gaped like a fish on a hook, looking around for someone - anyone - to speak up in her defense. “Garrett…?” But her own son just turned his head away so that he did not have to look at her - his own mother.

The manager then looked at Wendy and said with finality, “Ma’am? I am sorry but we are going to have to ask you to leave.”

“I will not…” Wendy started to speak loudly again, but the manager put up with none of her brash bullshit as he held a hand up in her face, cutting her off and he said, “You are disturbing our guests. Leave now or I will be forced to call security.”

Wendy took one last look at those at the table and then for the first time, felt the stares of everyone in the restaurant directed solely at her and her alone. She flushed a deep scarlet and cleared her throat, attempting one last time to salvage her pride, “Fine.” She said, “I didn’t want to be here anyway.” And that being said, everyone watched as she grabbed her purse and took her leave.

Poor Amara looked crestfallen, as if this was somehow her own fault. She stepped back up to the table and cleared her throat, drawing all eyes to her.

“I-I am sorry.” She said, “Would you like to order now…?”

“Yeah, can we get a bottle of Agiorgitiko?” Carter asked with as much soothing politeness as he could muster. “I feel like celebrating!”

“O-Of course.” Amara smiled, thoroughly soothed and she turned to retrieve the bottle of Greek red. That was when Bri leaned over in her chair to address her future brother-in-law. “You know if you weren’t marrying my brother, I'd marry you myself.”

“Oy!” Garrett objected jokingly.




“Okay, I’m going to be open and honest to get things started. I really wasn’t expecting to be booked this year for Blaze of Glory XII, and if I am going to be perfectly honest? I was fine with that. I think I made things pretty clear over the past few months and in seeing how the card was filling up pretty quickly with every available name save for my own, I realized my chances at getting a spot for Flagstaff were growing fewer and further between. But see, that’s where the Fates intervened in the form of my kitty Kat and the actions of one daft bitch.”

“I, like so many others, was watching everything happening in Phoenix and I couldn’t believe that Bea Barnhart was so shallow as to assault someone over something so simple as bumping into her. Oh I’m pretty certain that given her past, she already had a yarn spun by the time she got back to her dear, protective hubby to make herself the victim and Kat the aggressor. I mean, she’s done it often enough in the past and Bill has proven he’s as blind as a bat when it comes to her faults. I just couldn’t believe it though that Bea refused to face Kitty Kat one on one. She just had to insist on her husband being by her side to avoid direct conflict. And why? Probably because she knew that Kat would tear her apart so badly until there wasn’t enough to make Iris the Bulldog a decent lunch. In a tag situation, maybe she was confident enough due to the fact the Barnharts held the Mixed Tag titles in the past, or that Bill would be her saving grace if Bea herself got in over her head. I can say for certain that Bea made this demand because she figured that with Mac Bane active elsewhere and Peter Vaughn busy, Kat would be forced to go without a partner and Bea wouldn’t have to be bothered at all.”

“Cue me, entrance - stage right!”

“You see, Bea's grand failure in this instance was a lack of imagination. Kitty Kat and I’ve made it no secret that we get along, we hang out sometimes. In other words, she wasn’t as alone as the Barnharts would have believed. The moment that I heard Kat put out the call that she was in need of a tag team partner, I decided to kill two Bulldogs with one stone! Not only do I get a spot on the big show, but Kitty Kat gets someone she can trust to stand by her side while she punts Bea up the backside so hard that she’ll be able to smell boot polish from the inside out!”

“But the funniest thing out of all of this is the fact that I fully believe that out of everyone present that Bea has overestimated, her husband is the one she took for granted the most of all. See, Bill Barnhart is what you might call ‘old school’. He’s the hardcore, grizzled veteran of the locker room. Believes in pounding away at an opponent when inside of the ring but he goes out of his way, win or lose, to give that opponent mad props after everything is said and done. I should know. I’ve been in the ring with the man once or twice. I’m half the man’s size with not even a third of his experience and yet he never treated me with anything but respect. The times we met in the ring, he beat my ass from pillar to post and on the flip side, took me aside backstage to offer me advice in order to better myself.”

“That’s what ring veterans do. They help pave the way for the next generation and Bill Barnhart is one of the precious few vets who isn’t selfishly clinging to their spot and refusing to help the younger generation. That’s ‘Bulldog” Bill Barnhart. So that being said, and having stressed the level of respect and admiration I have for the man, what I have to ask Bill Barnhart this week is this…”

“Don’t you ever get tired of answering for your wife’s actions, Bill?”

“Look at her track record. Take the situation with Vinnie and Fenris when Bea helped blind Fenris and took him out of action for months. MONTHS! That was a man that you, Bill, admitted respect for time and again and your wife pulled a stunt like that! And what happened after? She denied doing it. Despite the fact the world saw it happen! Despite the fact the evidence was right there for all to see – she blatantly lied about what happened! Claimed innocence! Refused to admit fault in any way, shape or form! Then to add a bit of saving grace, she told everyone how the cologne sprayed in Fenris’s eyes had been diluted. Diluted poison is still poison, and it could have cost him his sight and she - LIED!”

“And she does this all the time, Bill! She’ll do something to some random person and then lie to the world! I don’t know if she does it as an insult or she honestly believes her own stories, but it is a repeat process and you enable her! No matter what she does, you either believe her or just say you do as a means of support. And if that’s the case, I get it. I get that spouses are supposed to support one another and show a united front but Billy? There comes a time when enough is enough, especially when her lies draw you into the line of fire like they’ve done this time around!”

“Because this time she didn’t just back herself into a corner when Kat called her out on her attempts to refrain from competing one on one. This is a mixed tag after all, and because of SCW rules, she might as well have just gone with the singles match against my Kitty Kat because I’m half tempted to just not tag in and let Kat have her fun. And on the off chance she has to tag out or - in the more likely case, Bea tags out to save her own ass, that’s when you get drawn into the fray and aren’t you just getting tired of that? Aren’t you tired of cleaning up your wife’s messes?”

“Because if the time comes that you and I do have to lock up again, you’re probably going to wish you had told Bea from the very start these five wise little words;”

“Clean. Up. Your. Own. Messes!”

3
Climax Control Archives / Nightmare On Dream Street
« on: March 22, 2024, 05:24:44 PM »
Today could be like any other day.

It could, but for obvious reasons, it was not. Under most circumstances, Carter McKinney was leading a relatively happy life. He had a wonderful home and a job he loved, a dream that many could but wish they could say the very same. He had supportive friends and family in his life, and perhaps at the very top of his list, he was engaged to be married to the love of his life. A man who had become his knight in shining armor from the day they had met. But if there was any one particular thing that life had to teach us, is the fact that nothing is guaranteed, and that fate always got its own way. Nothing was certain in our everyday lives, and the slightest straying from our respective paths could be like someone tipping over a single domino. Tip just one, and many more would tumble over right after.

This was certainly the case where Carter was concerned in his private life away from the prying eyes of the SCW Universe. Away from the six-sided ring where he and his peers put their bodies on the line for the entertainment of the rabid fans known to Sin City Wrestling. Away from the fans asking for autographs and photo ops, away from nosey reporters anxious for the latest scoops and glimpses into his and his peers’ everyday lives.

As of late, life had proven its penchant for taking twists and turns against even the best laid out plans, when Carter had found himself in the middle of not one but two legal dramas. Circumstances that had gone beyond his control had turned a peaceful and happy existence into something more akin to a nightmare. But this is where his fiance Miles Kasey had admitted his love for Carter, in recognition that the twenty four year old man possessed the tenacity of a pitbull when it came to adversity. While he might get depressed or frightened like any other human being, he did not just give up. He sunk his teeth into whatever was causing his undue distress and he did not let up until his problem had been solved. But it never proved more helpful than when you had loved ones standing right there, ready to back you up.

He knew Miles would be taking charge in the legal issues where a woman literally named Karen was concerned, along with her accomplice who together they orchestrated an (attempted) attack on Carter’s person mere months ago. But that was an issue for another day.

Olympia, Washington -
Olympia Municipal Court

The turquoise 2024 Toyota Corolla had cruised down the city street, en route to its final destination, having ventured all the way from Seattle, Washington to the state capital itself. Miles Kasey sat behind the wheel, taking charge as was asked of him to get the family to its destination, namely the law firm that had been in charge of the estate of the late Cillian Macguire, Carter’s recently deceased father. To Miles’s right was surprisingly NOT his fiance, but his fiance’s grandmother, Joan McKinney. It was in the back seat (no jokes now, it was not the proper time!) where Carter would be found, seated beside his mother Joanna. All four were dressed properly as if for a day in court, and as a matter of fact, that was exactly where they were headed. It was stated as before, Carter had legal issues to attend to, issues where Miles had been a direct witness. As for the participation of his Mom and Grams…?

“Mom, you know you didn’t have to come with us?” Carter turned in the back seat to look at the woman who had given him life, and sacrificed her own in more ways than one during the process of his growing from adolescent into a young man. “Miles and I could have taken care of this ourselves.”

Joanna stared straight ahead, the glasses over her eyes doing nothing to shield the world around her from the anger buried deep within. There was definitely a case of ‘Momma Bear Syndrome’ brewing just below the surface and if scratched wrong, would soon erupt. On her lap was a manilla folder filled with legal papers from the passing of her late ex-husband, a testament that she stood ready to help her son in any way she could. However, her son’s meager protest could have ultimately served as the catalyst for ‘said scratch’ as she turned her head to address her only child and he almost flinched under her stare. A true declaration that a boy never outgrew his mother’s care – or her authority.

“You and Miles will NOT handle this alone!” She declared, her mere tone enough to make Miles have the inclination to answer back with a “yes ma’am” even though her words were not directed at him. Joanna continued, “Those lowlifes tried to steal from your father’s estate. That makes this my business!”

No more need be said, as Carter had no basis nor desire to argue the point. She was right. His dad had made his mom the executor of his will and by attempting to relive the family from his father’s possessions, his ‘other grandma’ and uncles had indirectly involved her.

“And you, Joan?” Miles spoke up all-too casually as he followed the directions of the GPS. “What made you decide to tag along?”

Joan aka Grams just shrugged her shoulders as she watched the cityscape pass them by and she said, “Oh I wasn’t going to miss this for the world.” Prompting a smile from Miles as he turned back and pulled into the parking lot of the Lee Creighton Justice Center, the modern location of the Municipal Court Administrative Offices, the Courtroom itself, Olympia Probation Services, and the City Prosecutor's office. It was time to put one of these annoyances in life to rest and pick that fallen domino back up and set it right.

The arbitration room was what one might expect, almost completely empty save for the long, cherry wood table stationed in the very center with vacant chairs on each side. At the head of the table was the Arbitrator, a Missus Catherine Leigh. Carter and his side of the legal case had arrived early, along with the attorney who had handled his late father’s estate; Noah Bennett. In a row it was Mister Bennett, Carter, Joanna, Joan and finally, Miles. The clock on the far wall continued tracking, drawing their eyes to it as Mrs. Leigh checked her own watch just to be certain.

The arbitrator said, “If they are not here in the next five minutes, then we’ll simply conclude…” But whatever else she had been prepared to say was interrupted as the door to the room was opened by the municipal clerk and held so that into the room could enter Carter’s grandma by name only, Fiona, along with her ever present and always supportive sons, and Carter’s uncles - Liam and Conor.

“Please forgive us for being late.” Fiona sniffed with an air of self indulgence. “Traffic was unbearable.” Before she, along with her sons, took their seats opposite of Carter’s own.

“No attorney?” Mrs. Leigh asked, more of a statement than a proper question, but Fiona merely shook her head in an uncharacteristic sign of defeat.

“No.” She said, “We’ve been through enough of that.” But her son Liam added, “But we will if need be.” His eyes bearing down onto Carter who acted as he hadn’t even bothered to acknowledge him. In fact, Carter simply opened his mouth and added insult to injury with a silent yawn.

“Well then,” Mrs. Leigh said as she clasped her hands together on the surface of the table. “We all are well aware of why we are here. Last month you, Missus Macguire, along with your two sons broke into the house at 5416 Peninsula Drive to steal…”

“I object to the term ‘breaking into’.” Fiona sniffed with her nose in the air, as Liam added, “And I object to the use of the term ‘steal’!”

“What exactly would you call it?” Now was the time where the attorney Noah Bennett spoke up. “You drilled off the front door lock to gain access and then started to make off with multiple items from inside the house that did not belong to you.”

Mrs. Leigh looked to the Macguire’s side for a response but they remained stone silent. She opened the folder at the forefront of the table and she read off the report, “It says here that you attempted to take several pieces of furniture, artwork and photographs before you were stopped. It also says that things turned physical between Liam Macguire and Carter McKinney, and you - Missus Macguire, were taken into custody for … striking a police officer?”

“I did not strike her.” Fiona said matter-of-factly. “I slapped her.”

“There’s a difference?” Mr. Bennett stated. “Kindly explain it to us.”

“That won’t be necessary.” Mrs. Leigh stated, a hand held up to ward off any further interruptions. “We’re not here to discuss that. We are here to mediate whether or not the rightful owner of the house, Carter McKinney, will be pressing charges against you for the events described.”

“You would do such a thing?” Fiona turned to Carter, her eyes drawing his attention toward her and he remained impassive. “You would take your own family to court? Your own grandmother?”

To which Carter openly and brazenly scoffed, stating simply, “You might have been my father’s mother, but you are not my grandma!” He then turned toward his father’s brothers and added to stress the point, “And you may have been my dad’s brothers but you are not my uncles! I hadn’t laid eyes on any of you three for the better part of a decade, not until my Dad died! And only then did you show up, sniffing around for whatever money or material possessions he had!”

“Objection!” Conor called out, to which Mrs. Leigh actually rolled her eyes in front of all present and said, “May I remind you that this is not a courtroom nor a hearing? There are no objections to be overruled or sustained. We are here to discuss the matter at hand and hopefully settle the issue away from the actual courtroom setting.”

Properly chastised, Conor exchanged looks with his brother and mother before sitting back in his chair, practically sulking like a child rather than the grown man he actually was. Fiona patting his hand only added to the almost comical picture.

“The simple fact in this case is,” Joanna stated, opening the folder she had brought along with her, citing her legal status as the executor of Cillian’s estate. She slid the folder over toward Mrs. Leigh and went on, “The only one who has any say in who gets what, is myself.”

“That is not…” Fiona started to speak but Joanna literally talked over her, driving the elder to silence, “If there was something you wanted to remember your son by, you could have come to me.” She shrugged and shook her head before continuing, “But you didn’t. You decided that was beneath you and you’d rather simply take what you wanted instead of speaking to me like an adult.”

“And look what happened.” Mr. Bennett added. “There is no debate or room for discussion toward the fact. There is video evidence from the security cameras as well as the dash cam of Mister Kasey’s rental that has already proven your guilt. The only question now is what Carter intends to do with it.”

“Carter?” Mrs. Leigh directed the floor to him, and this was the moment he had both looked forward to as well as dreading in equal measure. All eyes turned to him and he drew in a deep breath before looking straight at Fiona, “The only reason I’m here is to put all of this behind me so I can finally move on and past it.”

He looked to his Mom and then back to Fiona, shaking his head, “I’m not taking you to court, much as I might want to. And despite the fact I said I would never acknowledge you as my grandmother, let alone family… you were still my dad’s Mom.” He looked to Liam and Conor to follow up, “And you were his brothers, much as it pains me to admit it. That is the only thing keeping me from asking Missus Leigh here to move forward with charging you.”

“Well, at the very least you’re showing some maturity.” Liam said derisively, drawing some hard stares from all others save for his mother and brother. To which Carter returned his gaze and words toward Fiona, adding, “The house is mine. That much is fact. What’s also a fact is that everything in the house…?” He shook his head. “The only one who gets to decide what to do with it is this woman.” He patted Joanna on her hand as her burning gaze went straight through the three opposite her.

Carter said, “If she wants to keep my Dad’s possessions there, that’s for her to decide. If you want anything from Dad's… you talk to her. I have no opinion on the matter, except for this.” He tapped a forefinger on the surface of the table and stressed, “If my Dad had wanted any of you to have anything of his, he would have said as much in his will. But he didn’t. Take that for what it’s worth … and do not bother me or my family ever again.”

Miles felt a surge of pride in his man for having dealt with the situation so effectively, The smile on his face spoke volumes as he hadn’t taken his eyes off of Carter since the meeting started. Grams as well smiled, and Mr. Bennett simply nodded in satisfaction.

Mrs. Leigh looked around the room and asked, “Has anyone further to say?”

Mr. Bennett spoke up, “Just this. The appeals court already ruled against Mrs. Macguire when she and her sons attempted to contest the will. When they made their move to try and take the deceased’s belongings last month, they have legally disqualified themselves from any rights in regards to his estate.”

All eyes turned toward the three accused and for the first time since the ordeal had begun, they looked utterly defeated. Fiona, after what seemed an eternity, looked up to Joanna and asked in a shaky breath, “May I contact you then when you’re willing?”

Yet Joanna was unmoved and all she could say was a simple, “You can … but I am not promising anything.”

Fiona nodded and that was all but a silent sign that the arbitration had concluded. Everyone stood up and first Mr. Bennett, followed by Carter and Joanna, shook the hand of Mrs. Leigh before all present took their leave…



“Miles, dear?” Grams said from the front passenger seat which he himself had insisted that she take for the duration of the trip, both out of a sense of respect and to help further integrate himself into the family’s goodwill. Not that such a gallant act was warranted to do so. Miles had been lovingly adopted by Carter’s Mom and Grams from the moment they met him and the fact he would soon be an in-law only made their hearts swell even more so.

Grams asked, “Where are you taking us?”

From the rear seat, Joanna was looking at the surroundings passing by herself and had noticed the cityscape had given way to a more domestic and rural setting amidst trees and the impressive setting of Lake St. Clair. Joanna added, “Yes, I thought we were going back to Seattle before it got dark.”

“Well, it’s going to be dark out before we get back anyway.” Miles answered. “So Carter has a little something he wants to show you.”

“You never got to see the house Dad left me.” Carter said, his attention on his Mom as he knew well that this would affect her most of all. “All things considered, I thought you both should see it … as it’s where Miles and I decided we wanted the wedding to be held.”

As the car turned into the familiar turnaround drive that wove through the trees and toward the house, Joanna asked, “... What? You want to get married at…?”

“Dad’s house.” Carter stressed. “Miles and I talked it over and … I guess it’s my way of having him there. If that makes sense.”

“I think it’s lovely.” Joanna smiled at her son, then logic took over as the car slowed to a crawl. She asked, “But do you think there will be enough room for a wedding?”

“Oh I don’t think that is going to be much of a problem, dear.” Grams stated as she stared ahead at the palatial estate willed to her grandson. Joanna turned to look and she slowly removed her glasses in silent awe.

“Yeah.” Carter nodded. “That was pretty much our reaction.”

“Ladies?” Miles said as he turned off the car engine. “Shall we?” And no more need be said in the open invitation to have a tour of Cillian - now Carter’s - house, and where he and Miles would be married. Seat belts were unfastened and car doors opened, and the four made their way up the path and toward the house as a typical Washington rain started to fall…[/color]

And it was as if the rain was washing away the color of the world around them, leaving the scene running in rivets like a ruined painting that had gotten wet. Yet rather than a blank canvas being left behind, it was a dismal and dreary setting. The front door of the house swung shut behind the group, and an eerie music could be heard as the camera swiftly panned out far and wide, taking us elsewhere with no say in the matter.

It was as if a dream had turned into a nightmare, and the world around was reflecting the fact. Where we once reveled in the beauty and surrealism of Lake St. Clair and the inherited estate, we were now taken to what at first resembled a run down school. One child - only one - was playing in front of the school, a blank expression on her face as she “merrily” skipped rope and sang…



“One! Two! Carter's coming for you!
Three! Four! Cries for mercy he'll ignore!
Five! Six! You face a career eclipse!
Seven! Eight! You he'll obliterate!
Nine! Ten! You won't want to face him again!”

Then in what could only be described as fast forward, we were moved forcibly forward, bursting through the front doors and into the empty, dilapidated hallways of the once prosperous building, abandoned by student and faculty alike. The camera continued to move quickly throughout the twists and turns of the school’s hallways until it arrived at one door in particular which was hanging off of its hinges.

The boiler room.

It would seem this room is the only one teeming with life, as the machines were fully functioning, too well to the point that they were spewing steam everywhere while rattling audibly, threatening to erupt. That was when the sound of footsteps was heard over the machinery, and what could only be described as relentless ‘nails on a chalkboard’. The lights flickered and a single bulb popped, casting the area in darkness as a lone figure emerged from the parting steam; a slender figure that could be seen wearing a striped cardigan sweater in the colors of the rainbow, a violet fedora – and glittering long-nailed glove. This was what was causing the ear splitting sound as the glittered nails raked across the metallic boilers. While the facer remained hidden, the figure himself was prominent.

“Carter Krueger, at your service.”

He took a sweeping bow.

“And I'll be your tour guide through today's nightmare.”

That being said, the figure turned its back to the camera and stepped back into the steam, prompting a follow.

“I find myself in something of a conundrum. It’s only within a matter of days where I find myself facing off against something of a mystery – an enigma. A man whose identity remains well hidden save for a simple name - the Entity. Now, the first thing that came to my mind when this man not only signed on the dotted line and made his presence known by mentally tormenting J2H himself, but when I found out that after his match encounter with Rodrigo Afonso, that it was none other than li’l ol’ me who would be up against our resident Scooby Doo villain. Can you imagine?”

The figure paused and gave a mimic of jazz hands to showcase his giddy excitement.

“It got me to thinking, and considering what IS an Entity but a mere person or object. A simple institution that has separate and distinct existence and objective or conceptual reality. 3. : an organization. I mean, I get it. I understand that you went with this name because it’s mysterious in nature and it makes you think of something more along the lines of a spirit or monster. You know, use that enigmatic name to be the first step in getting under the skin and into the collective minds of your opponents, hm?”

He started to chuckle while wagging one of those elongated nails in a ‘no-no’ gesture.

“That would only work on the weak minded and someone without the remotest hint of imagination in their noodle.”

He tapped that nail to the temple of his still hidden face and head.

“To anyone that could be bothered to use their head, they’d see the moniker for what it really was; a useless ignition for the playing of mind games. An Entity is nothing more than a single person, single product, or single organization. An individual, branch, partnership, associated group, association, estate, trust, corporation, or other organization, and any government. To put it in the simplest of terms my dearest friend, anything and anyone can be an Entity. So when you get right down to it, there's really nothing altogether special or unique about you.”

The steam parted and we found ourselves in what could only be best described as a photo lab. And along the wire where photographs were dried and developed in the ‘old fashioned’ way, there was a row of nothing but images of the Entity on full display. Some images of his competitive matches against J2H and Rodrigo Afonso, but more so close up shots of his masked face and those unnerving eyes. The long/sharp nailed hand ran along the images as if caressing them until the hand dipped down beneath the running faucet which could be seen now as flowing with a thick, red liquid.

The hand rose once again and ran the nail tips along the pictures, leaving crimson streaks. Much like open wounds.

“And while I could be mistaken - although I know I’m not - I'm pretty sure that when you chose this name and hid your identity under a mask, you were going for a more dramatic effect. It’s just a shame that you’re such a terrible salesman that you didn’t really follow through. You could have done so much with what was presented to you, and you had to go and blow it. I’m speaking, of course, about your little run-in with our very own Prince, J2H. Now under ordinary circumstances, I’d have a good laugh at why you chose to poke the bear with J2H of all people, but when you want to make the biggest impression, you go after the grandest target. And nobody can deny that J2H is the grandest of the grand.”

The figure strolled through an open doorway and into a bedroom setting. It resembled a virtual blood bath ala Nightmare On Elm Street with the waterbed imploded and blood dripping from every surface. Your ‘tour guide’ approached a desk where a toy SCW ring had been set up and the much desired Elite J2H figure was propped up, facing off against a badly homemade Entity figure.

“You came into here, trying to screw with the mind of one of the best, and what happened? Now ordinarily I would say that you couldn't get the job done but let's face it. This is J2H that we're talking about. I had a match against the man and he showed me why he's the best even to this day. So me pointing out to you that you couldn't take him would be pretty darn hypocritical of me now wouldn't it? Oh make no mistake. The match between you both was one made of epic violence that had the entirety of the SCW Universe talking. A certain Match of the Year candidate! But…”

“You didn't just not beat him. There's a difference. You vanished. You pretty much ran away without finishing the job. Why is that..  Enigma? I could have understood the tactic if you were ‘living to fight another day,’ but that's not the case. You've had nothing to do with J2H since, so it just begs the question - what was the point except to get your name out there? But with how you handled not just the match but it's aftermath. My friend, I am sorry to best describe it as anticlimactic. It served no purpose save for self promotion and even that concept fell flat when you tucked your tail between your legs and ran like a whipped dog.”

Reaching into the toy ring, a flick of the finger, the Enigma figure was toppled over with J2H standing tall. Carter Krueger’s hidden visage turned to the camera with arms held out.

“Okay, you're violent. We GET it! But does that really make you so different than one out of hundreds of other wrestlers? Does it really make you special in the eyes of the world around you? Trust me when I say I've been inside of the ring with men like Austin James Mercer who put me through a literal hell and he didn't need to put on this air of mystery or pretend to be something that he's not. He was simply and unapologetically himself.”

He tilted his head like a curious puppy.

“Is that why you tend to resort to mind games, Enigma? Is that why you delve into the eternal darkness.. “

He tapped a forefinger to his temple.

“Up here? To make up for your, or what is the word I'm thinking of? Mediocrity? To keep those watching from understanding just how one-dimensional you truly are? Well, kindly allow me to give you something of a history lesson.”

“For fifteen years, I had what would best be described as the ideal childhood. Until the day came when I put my faith in my family, and up so that I felt I could come out as homosexual. I believed as happy and as loved as I was, everything would be all right. How wrong I was.”

“My father, the man I practically worshiped, could not accept me for who I was. And under duress, he attempted to have me placed against my will in one of those conversion camps. My mother, however, what's what one might refer to as a mama bear. And she fought him to the point of ruin where their marriage was concerned to keep me safe. It ended their marriage, and it destroyed my family.”

“And that torment followed me from home to school because we all know just how good and accepting kids are. I was called every derogatory name under the sun, everyday without release. I was harassed. I was beaten up. And despite my and my family's protests, the school simply turned aside and pretended not to notice. That was my school life. My mother wanted to take me out of school but I would not allow it. I would not let them win! That small amount of pride was the only thing that kept me from taking a razor to my wrists.”

“I thought I had finally found happiness in a living and sensual boyfriend. Little did I know I was destined to become less than a statistic. I was beaten bloody, had bones broken. I was choked. Sexually assaulted. And I was so desperate for love, I was willing to live with it until my Knight In Shining Armor came to my rescue! He… along with my closest of friends and my family have been the one shining light, piercing through the darkest of clouds.”

“And then… Well then we have when fate intervened and showed what a cruel bitch she can truly be! When it came to light that my father who I thought abandoned me, had loved me the entire time. Had never given up on me. Died immediately after reconciliation.”

“Not your average Disney happily ever after, cute little woodland creatures tale, now is it? So tell me, Enigma. After everything that I've had life throw at me…”

He finally stepped from out of the shadows, revealing his face; contacts that rendered his eyes completely white and runny, black eyeliner streaking down his face and pooling at his chin.

“What then could someone like you POSSIBLY do to me?”

4
Climax Control Archives / Wedding plans
« on: March 15, 2024, 10:28:05 PM »
Chionophile. From the Greek word khion, which means snow, this term better describes people who tend to favor colder weather. These people find the coldest months with snowfall to be their favorite times of the year. A person who is extremely fond of dark cloudy and rainy sky is commonly known as a pluviophile. This term is derived from the Latin word pluvia, which means rain. Pluviophiles find comfort and joy in the sound of raindrops, the smell of wet earth and the sight of dark clouds. Both of these nature related “philes” is a perfect description of Carter McKinney aka Sin City Wrestling’s young star; Helluva Bottom Carter.

Growing up in his home state of Washington, Carter was indulged since birth in both forms of the weather that he had grown to love and prefer over the years. Due to its coastal location, Washington state might see an annual rainfall of seven to nine inches and the winter months ranged as far cooler than any other time of the year with fifty to seventy-five inches in snowfall. The state was the perfect fit for someone who had such preferences where the weather was concerned. And those preferences carried over even when Carter left his home state for the wonders of Nevada and the desert oasis known as Las Vegas in order to live out his dream and become a professional wrestler.

One might assume that having grown up under such circumstances would make his new surroundings something of a discomfort - and you would be correct. By his own admission, Carter found the summer months in Las Vegas to be damn near unbearable, running the AC practically 24/7. He lived for those wonderful fall months where the temperatures started to dip and how the winter months would just slowly arrive without you even realizing. You just so happened to notice how the sun was setting earlier and rising later. How the temperatures slowly dropped and the chilly winds blew across your bare skin, sending those delightful shivers coursing through your body. When he first came to Nevada, he was surprised by just how cold it could get in a virtual desert during the fall and winter months. It was something of a blessing but there were things he had to learn to do without in Nevada that he took for granted in Washington for so many years. During the fall, there was always that array of color everywhere you looked, when the leaves of every tree turned to shades of reds, yellows and oranges before falling to the ground below. And during the winter? The snowfall was something many complained about often, but never Carter. He missed it terribly.

Needless to say, it was always this time of year that left Carter feeling somewhat melancholy. It’s those times when you notice it getting lighter earlier in the morning and the sun was still out when just a few weeks ago, it was dark out at this time. Oh, and the fact that the weather was noticeably warmer than before. But there was still a chill to the air for the time being and Carter almost routinely took advantage of the fact, keeping the screened windows open in the morning and night - and as you might have guessed, things took something of a rougher turn when Carter's preferences toward colder weather bit him in the butt - figuratively of course.

Under most circumstances, Carter was healthy as a horse throughout the year, always taking very good care of himself with regular exercise and diet. But the cold had taken hold of his upper respiratory and developed into a very nasty bout of bronchitis, worrying his loved ones to the point his mother almost took time off of her job to travel to Las Vegas to help Miles take care of her baby boy. However, Miles assured her that he was more than capable of nursing his fiance back to health and Joanna relented, albeit reluctantly. However she obviously knew something about her son that Miles grew to discover himself over the past week and a half, and that was that Carter made for a terrible patient. Not that he was one of those men who made any small illness into something epic while demanding to be waited on hand and foot. Far from it! It was more to the fact that Carter was so used to doing things for himself, that he drove Miles nuts chasing him back to bed when he tried to get up and get his own soup or hot tea rather than let Miles do it himself. It didn’t matter that he was on breathing treatments and antibiotics. Carter was just used to taking care of himself.

But – Miles won out in the end. He finally convinced (sort of) his love that he had to rest and let him take care of him. It was simply a new experience for Carter, but considering the fact the two would be married, it was something that he was just going to have to get used to. By nature, Miles has proven himself to be a very formidable protector. He had faced down threats to the man he loved with all of his heart but never was he more frightened than when he had to take Carter to Urgent Care when the coughing and shortness of breath became unbearable.

And that was where we were now, in the shared condo that Carter and Miles called home. Carter had recovered almost completely and was almost a hundred percent save for that damn coughing that seemed to take forever to recover from completely. Miles was still insisting Carter rest up but no longer fighting him on wanting to leave the bedroom so long as he took it easy. The hour was just after six and the sun was just starting to go down, and Miles had just left to go pick up dinner for the two of them to enjoy along with a movie. Their first such evening since Carter had fallen sick, and this Carter’s first actual meal since.

Carter was curled up on the sofa in the living room, a comforter draped over his lap with his laptop resting against his thighs, the screen illuminated against the darkened room. He had decided to use this time wisely, doing some research that he had been unable to undertake while sick. He had grown too tired, too easily to be able to do much other than sleep but now that he was on the road to recovery, he wanted to get some things accomplished.

That was when the pop up alerted him to an incoming request for a video call. He saw who was on the other end and his face lit up with the name of his best friend, Ariana Angelos. He immediately clicked ‘accept’ and in less than an instant, the face of Ariana filled the screen. The bond between them was strong, but neither was used to not spending much time together, all too used to random trips to each other's homes, coffee shops, restaurants and yes - shopping. But it had been two weeks since they had really spoken, as Miles had laid down the law that Carter needed to get as much rest as possible. They had very short chats on the phone, but it just wasn't the same.

“Hi bestie!” The ever-cheerful voice of his closest friend called out, the smile on her lovely face all but matching her friendliest of tones. “You’re looking sooo much better!”

“Thanks.” Carter replied, his voice still hoarse from the constant coughing that he was yet enduring. “I’m finally feeling better. Good enough that Miles is out picking up actual food so we can have a nice night in. It’s been forever since I’ve had an actual meal.”

“Well I offered to bring you some homemade soup.” Ariana pointed out, to which Carter smiled despite himself and he said back, “I know Ari, and I love you for it but your famous bacon and dill pickle soup probably wouldn’t have been the best thing for my bronchitis.”

Ari just bit at her bottom lip and shrugged her slim shoulders while Carter paused, trying to refrain from the coughing that he felt building up but you know how that works. The harder you try not to cough, the more you need to. Until ultimately Carter started a small coughing fit while all Ariana could do was watch with concern from her end until he recovered and righted himself.

“Poor Carter.” Ari shook her head with honest concern. “Are you going to be okay for our title match this weekend?”

“I’m not letting it get postponed again and letting you down again.” Carter said, but Ariana was not so easily fooled and she just tilted her head down just en9ugh to gift her best friend with that look you get when you know you’ve caught someone with their hands in the proverbial cookie jar.

“That didn’t answer my question, Carter.” Her brows rose. “You know that, right?”

“I’ll be fine, Ari.” Carter relented. “I’ll be ready.”

Ariana just watched him from her end, not satisfied completely as to whether or not he was being one hundred percent up front and honest with her. But before she could say anything further to the subject at hand, Carter spoke up, “I’m glad you called though because I needed to talk to you about something wedding related.”

To which Ariana practically squealed, her excitement for Carter and Miles’s impending nuptials almost eclipsing their own. “I can’t believe my bestie is getting married!” She was almost shaking from the sheer excitement. “What did you want to talk about?”

“Well,” he sighed. “I have some good news and bad news. Which would you like first?”

“Bad news, definitely.” Ari answered. “I never understood why people ask for the good news first when the bad is just going to bring them down. I’d much rather go the opposite.”

“Okay then,” Carter drew in a deep breath. “Here goes. Ari, Miles and I decided to hire a caterer for the wedding.”

Ariana stared at the screen for a moment as if she wasn’t certain that she heard correctly, before ultimately her face fell to one of disappointment before she could even try to hide it away. From the moment she had learned Carter and Miles would be getting married, she had just assumed she would cater the wedding given her love for cooking. So much so she had started planning the menu weeks ago! And for Carter – and Miles – to decide to go with a virtual stranger to provide everything instead, she couldn’t help but feel both disappointed as well as hurt.

She shook her head and asked, “But – why?”

“Don’t look so hurt, Ari. I know you were looking forward to it but that’s where the good news comes in.” Carter assured her. “The simple truth is that you won’t have time to do both.”

“Both?” Ariana frowned. “What do you mean?”

“I mean…” Carter answered. “... I want you to be my Best Woman.”

Ari paused, then her fingers covered her mouth but her eyes grew wide. She held this pose for seemingly forever but her eyes gave everything she felt away. They were misty – joyful. She lowered her hands and the smile was all the answer he needed.

“Really?”

“Really.” Carter stressed. “I can’t think of anyone more that I’d want by my side when I get married. And the truth is that and catering a wedding would be just too much work for one person.” Ariana started to protest to the contrary but Carter held a hand up and smiled, “Ari, please? Will you be my Best Woman?”

What could she possibly say, but yes. Ari smiled, her eyes now wet with raw emotion as she nodded. And that was the precise moment when the “Lady of the house” aka Ms. Thang decided to make her own presence known, or to perhaps let Carter know that he’d been online too long rather than pay her proper attention. The black and white short hair feline hopped up onto the end of the sofa and casually walked the length until she arrived to greet one of her two boys with a demanding meow.

“Uh oh!” Ari teased. “I think someone wants attention!”

“Oh when does she not?” Carter smiled as he extended a hand to gently stroke along the back of her neck, her favorite scratching spot. That was all the invitation needed as Ms. Thang walked right up onto the laptop’s keyboard, her rear paws sending Ariana a lengthy text of numbers, symbols and letters while sticking her butt hole right in the camera.

“Um, Carter?”

“Ms. Thang says hi!”

“So long as it’s not that end that speaks up, I’m fine.” Ariana teased. “I’m going to let you go! I have to start planning … whatever it is that a Best Woman does! Thank you for thinking of me bestie!”

Carter finished another brief coughing fit before he smiled around his demanding cat and said, “Anytime, Ari.” And the call was promptly ended. This allowed him to give his full and undivided attention to Ms. Thang who just plopped her rear end on the keyboard and her eyes were closed with a soft contentment whole Carter gave her all the rubs and scratches she desired. And minutes later, the front door opened and in walked Miles, his arms overloaded with bags from a local Indian place the two had grown fond of.

After locking the door behind him and dropping his keys in the ceramic dish on the accent table to the door’s side, Miles carried the bags through the condo’s foyer, pausing at the sight on the sofa and he shook his head, “I see the queen is receiving her due reverence.”

“Yes, she interrupted a call with Ari to get it. Stuck her bunghole right in the camera until Ari ended the call.” Carter mused and looked up at Miles. “But I think she knew what she was doing.”

“`Course she did.” Miles declared, turning back to deliver the food to the dining room table, but rather than unpack it right away, he simply set it down before rejoining his fiance in the living room. He took a seat on the armrest of the sofa, right by Carter’s head and reached over to giving Ms. Thang some additional stroking.

Carter asked, “Have you decided on a best man?”

“I have a couple names at the top of my list.” Miles admitted. “But nothing finalized. We have plenty of time.”

“Do we?” Carter pointed out. “We haven't even set a date yet.”

Miles replied, “So let's set a date. When do you want to get married?”

Carter answered, “I don't know. When do you want to get married?”

Miles said, “I don't know.” Leaving the two men staring into each other’s eyes until Carter broke the amused silence and he said, “We suck at this, don’t we?” Eliciting a bark of laughter from his man.

“So you asked Ari to be your best Woman?” Miles finally asked, to which Carter nodded and said, “Yeah. I broke the news to her that she wouldn’t be able to handle that and the catering.” He glanced up over his shoulder to the man that had captured his heart so effortlessly. He added, “I think she was happy with the consolation prize.”

“So I suppose that means no Spam and marshmallow Hors D'oeuvres.” Miles teased, all too familiar with Ariana’s rather … unique outlook on cooking. “Or candied giraffe.”

“Dare to dream.” Carter jested, and something on the screen of Carter’s laptop attracted his attention and he cast a brief glance before looking at his fiance, asking, “You’re looking up locations for the wedding? I thought I told you to rest.”

“I was resting, Miles. It doesn’t take any effort to scroll through websites.” Carter answered before he finally closed the laptop, prompting Ms. Thang to hop off to the floor and to amuse herself.

Miles asked, “So what did you come up with?”

“Anything but at a show.” Carter shook his head derisively. “After so many times it’s started to become a sociological cliche for wrestlers to get married at Pay-Per-Views or major events. I don’t want to go that same route. I really want this to be special.”

Carter drew in a heavy breath and he continued, “Besides, I stopped searching before Ari called. I think I know where I’d like the ceremony to take place, but I wanted to talk to you first.”

“Oh yeah?” Miles rested his hands on his knees. “Talk to me.”

“Well, Mom was pretty disappointed when we told her we didn’t want to get married in the church.” Carter then looked up at Miles and he said, “Oh and I’m still not over you handcuffing me to the desk so I couldn’t get away from that chat!”

But Miles just had that smug smile on his otherwise handsome face, the one coupled with such boyish charm that you couldn’t help but not stay annoyed or upset. He just shrugged his muscled shoulders with a faux sense of indifference and said, “I warned you, didn’t I? And besides…” He leaned in and whispered in his ear, his hot breath sending shivers through Carter’s body. “And don’t tell me you didn’t like it.”

Carter just gave him ‘that’ look and Miles swatted his shoulder playfully, saying, “Come on. What’s the idea?”

Carter answered, “I was just thinking … What if we got married in Olympia? At the house?”

“You want to have the ceremony at your Dad’s house?” Miles asked, having not expected this of all possible locations. Botanical gardens, maybe. Maybe even a public park with ponds and a fountain, perhaps. But the house he had inherited from his late father? Carter answered with a nod. “We agreed on a smaller ceremony, and we can’t deny the house has the space for an outdoor ceremony. Or indoors if the weather sucks.”

“It certainly has the ambience.” Miles agreed, to which Carter teased, “Oh look at you using those big words!” Getting a side eye from Miles in return. Miles then said, “Is this about your dad, babe?”

This gave Carter a moment’s pause to collect his thoughts until ultimately he had no other course but to yield with a nod. He said, “I guess so. It still hurts knowing he won’t be there. I guess this way, in a way, he will be. I figure Mom would approve given the church debacle, but I was more worried about how you’d feel.”

“Babe, I could marry you in the drive thru at McDonalds and be happy.” Miles looks deeply into those lovely eyes and finds himself smiling. He nodded, “But those are good enough reasons for me. That’s where we’ll get married.”

“Yeah?”

Miles stood up, taking Carter by the hand and pulling him up along with him, wrapping his arms tightly around him and simply holding him. Carter looked up and smiled, to which Miles reassured him, “Yeah.” Before kissing him.



“You ask the average person what brought them into the rough and tumble world of professional wrestling and you’ll get a wide variety of answers. Some will tell you that they want to travel the world while others will say that they want the chance to meet the fans. If you’re lucky, you’ll get signed to a major promotion and have the chance to earn a big paycheck which will go down as a pretty good reason to get involved, even though some critics will try and argue that the paycheck will be small compensation compared to the hell that you put your body through multiple times a week. But here’s the thing; every one of these different reasons ultimately boils down to the exact same thing; glory”

“World travel? Having fans ask you for autographs and photo ops? Big money? Glory. But once you’re a part of the business, every single person has one common goal, and not only does it lead to all of the above, but it is the very epitome of the term ‘glory’ and that is to be able to call yourself a champion.”

“Veterans of the sport will tell anyone willing to listen that if you’re not in the business to call yourself a champion, then you are clearly in the wrong business. I mean, everyone wants to be the very best and there’s no better way to rise to the occasion than by beating the best and winning for yourself a championship.”

“I should know. When I graduated from the GO Gym and was signed to Sin City Underground, I was that exact same cocky kid as everyone else. I mean, you have to be if you want to get anywhere in the sport. And I have to admit that I am proud to admit that I went the distance and then some while I was in SCU. Singles championships, tag team championships… I couldn’t have asked for any more. And when I came here to SCW, I just naturally assumed the same track record of success would follow me. But, not so much. I’ll be the first to admit that I’ve run into my share of stumbling blocks during my quest to win my very first championship in the major leagues, and it is humbling to have to admit that thus far, I haven’t had much success. I’ve come close, and have beaten some of the best SCW has to offer, but the old saying goes that close only counts in horseshoes and hand grenades.”

“No, seriously, they really do say that!”

“And, after a while and enough unsuccessful attempts, you start to wonder if maybe you peaked too soon. You are left wondering after that latest loss in a championship match if this path was really meant for you. You love the business and everything that it encompasses, but the constant string of disappointments when it matters most does tend to drag you down. It leaves you in a dark cloud of self doubt over shadowing almost everything else in your professional career, and you just want to enjoy the highs without having to deal with those lows. That’s where I find myself at this stage of my wrestling career.”

“I’ve gone public and private both, and told everyone with two ears that I was finished with championship opportunities because I felt that they were wasted on me. I told everyone that I didn’t belong in the Main Events and was quite content with being mid-card for now and, for as far as I can say, the near future. So why then, might I ask, do I find myself in not just a Main Event, but yet another championship match? It’s almost as if everything that I’ve said these past several weeks have gone in one ear and out the other. I’ve had people say I’m crazy to give up on title matches but still want to remain in the business. I’ve had people closest to me tell me that I’m ungrateful at all of these opportunities being given to me when most people would give their right arm to be given the same chances that I’ve been blessed with.”

“And who knows? Maybe they’re right. Maybe I am crazy, but I know better than anyone that of all things, I am not ungrateful. I thank the bosses for each and every chance they’ve given me in the past and the faith that they have in me that I might have that something special that will take me that one step further to become the so-called King of the Mountain. J2H personally chose me as one of his Elite Eight and that speaks volumes because that man never has anything positive to say about anyone – ever! I really thought that that tournament was my big chance. That it was going to be the beginning of my defining moment … and I got completely screwed out of it. But I’ll get to that later.”

“I’m in the match that had to be shelved because I went and got sick, and even though I’m not completely one hundred percent, I am well enough to go in there and give it my very best. And why am I saying that when it pretty much contradicts everything that I’ve just said? Because unlike all the previous chances and attempts to win my first title, this time I have someone special depending on me. This time I look into the corner of the ring and I find the young woman who has been my best friend for the last several years, since before we ever graduated from the GO Gym. She’s been my roomie, my confidante, and my sister all rolled into one. That is why I’m going out there with every intent to win.”

“Because my Ari is depending on me.”

“There is no better incentive to haul my head out of this dark cloud and go out there to kick some ass. I’ve sat back long enough while Ari took the reigns of this opportunity so far and she’s done all the hyping on social media, having a few exchanges back and forth with our esteemed champions, but I can’t let her do that on her own any longer. She has me in her corner, she has me as her partner, and this is where I show her that the faith she’s had in me for all of this time is not misplaced.”

“I know going into this last defense, Kayla in particular is hoping to repeat the same chances of success that Finn had when he won the Elite Eight tournament and became a double champion. SCW’s ONLY double champion. And nothing, I repeat - nothing, is going to sting more than when Kayla has to go into Blaze of Glory XII without her tag team title around her waist and thus, unable to fulfill that particular goal. And don’t doubt for an instant that Ari can’t make that disappointment a reality because she’s had her share of championships. She’s beaten a number of top ranked women where titles mattered most. Names like Luna Pasilno and Melissa to name just a couple. ‘Dreamkiller’ Kayla Richards? Ariana has every chance and all the ability in the world to end the dreams of the Dreamkiller.”

“Now while Ari has Kayla, my business is with none other than our esteemed World Champion, Finn Whelan. You see, this is where I come in from before. This is where I say what is really on my mind, and why I left that tournament as angry - as pissed off - as I really was! And that’s the fact that Finn didn’t deserve to advance to the Semi-Finals over me! That’s right, I said it! Because the simple truth is that Finn Whelan did not beat me in Loveland, Colorado! Oh sure, the record books mark you as the winner but you didn’t beat me, not really. My leg was in the ropes Finn, that is a hard, cold truth and a blotch on your road to the championship! And had Drew worn his glasses, he would have seen it!”

“So you’ll excuse me my bitterness but anyone else would think things the same way! Anyone who has gotten screwed out of a big win through no fault of their own would feel my pain. I’ve gone through this same disappointment a time or two in the past down in SCU, because two times it took a cheap shot for some jack off interfering to walk away with a championship at my expense. Either a foreign object or they had help. Granted, you never sunk so low and these circumstances are different, but the end is still the same. And what I did after those cheap losses is going to be the same thing I do this Sunday. I corrected those mistakes. I moved on, and I won bigger and better! I went from the very bottom of the SCU ladder to the peak of the mountain, and the exact same thing will happen in a matter of days.”

“I see this as not only a chance to get Ari her next championship and win another title with my best friend, but this also serves as a means to an end for me, personally. This is the match where I deliver a very simple message to Finn ‘Two Belts’ Whelan.”

“I will never acknowledge you as the World Heavyweight Champion, until the day you pin my shoulders to the mat.”

5
Supercard Archives / Re: RODRIGO AFONSO v HELLUVA BOTTOM CARTER
« on: February 16, 2024, 02:21:57 PM »
“Miles…” Carter almost stammered from where he sat in the passenger seat as the both of them stared ahead at the house ahead of them. “... This can’t be it. It just can’t.”

Miles had a hard time believing it himself but he shared a look with Carter, and then checked with the GPS on the dash of their rental and he shook his head, answering, “5416 Peninsula Drive. That’s the address, right?”

Carter knew that was it. The address had been integrated in his mind ever since they set about on this little journey but he opened the manilla folder on his lap, just to be extra certain. It contained the documents for the house, plus a copy of his late father’s will, all provided to him by his mother the night before. He looked at the address and nodded. Miles, watching for an answer, then looked back at the house and said, “Then this is it.”

The house was simply breathtaking, as was the surrounding 1.17 acres that it resided upon. Two stories with a combination of Victorian and Colonial architecture with attached three car garage, the house practically called out to both young men, but it was as if Carter remained frozen where he sat. As if he was afraid to either confirm this was it or fearful over confronting this last piece of his father’s life.

“I suppose there is one way to confirm whether or not this is it.” Miles finally offered, breaking the tense silence.

“What’s that?” Carter asked, to which Miles just offered a boyish grin and answered, “Try the keys.”

That being said, Miles was the first to unfasten his seatbelt and open the car door. Having little other alternative, Carter followers suit. He set the documents back on the car seat and they shut the car door behind them and proceeded to walk to the covered porch and the ever-looming front door. It seemed almost fitting, given the somber mood and circumstances when the first pelt of rain began to fall from the overcast, graying clouds from overhead. The sound of the rain falling into the house’s surrounding trees and shrubbery seemed to somehow bring a sense of calm to otherwise tense nerves. Sensing his fiance’s nerves wavering, Miles had the good sense and heart to snake his arm into Carter’s own, offering some small sense of comfort and lending him (hopefully) a bit of his own inner strength.

The two men arrived at the front door where an evergreen wreath had been hung invitingly. The arched glass over the door and the frames on either side gave something of a glimpse inside, but only a tease or a taste. Carter then took that last step forward and inserted the key into the lock and – it worked. A soft click and the door swung open and invitingly.

Carter gave an incredulous look to Miles and whispered, “I’ll be damned.” Before he set foot inside, Miles followed soon after. And from the moment the two crossed the threshold of the foyer, their eyes just roamed - everywhere. The stairs to the second floor of the house were right there the moment that they stepped inside, noting the shiny, hardwood floors and soft green color of the walls around them. Moving further in, the house seemed to open itself up to them with a warm invitation. The living room was by far the largest open space with a fireplace and vaulted ceilings that allowed a glimpse of the upstairs. And while the house around them was decorated tastefully and with style, it was also done so sparingly, prompting Miles to make the casual observation,

“Your dad was a bit of a minimalist, wasn’t he?” Commenting on the smaller than average amount of decor and furniture in the home.

To which Carter shrugged his shoulders as he peaked through an open doorway and remarked, “Not as far as I know. Mom did all the interior decorating as far as I remember when I was a kid but as far as this…?” He just shook his head helplessly, without an answer before his eyes fell on the ceiling length windows and what laid beyond.

“Holy…” Carter muttered before he walked over toward the glass to gaze out at the land behind the house, but more prominently, Lake St. Clair itself. Miles joined him and gazed out at the sparkling waters and the private dock and almost choked on his amazement.

“I feel like I’m engaged to an heir.” Miles said jokingly, prompting Carter to give him a funny look but the pair walked out onto the back deck, despite the falling rain, for a better view of the lakefront. The two men just stood there in admiration, taking it all in when Carter’s voice broke the silence where the only sound was the freezing cold rain pelting the trees and the water.

“Why would he have a house like this all to himself?” Carter looked to Miles and shook his head, not understanding anything about this. “As far as I know, Mom said Dad never remarried and never really dated. He never got over Mom enough to move on. So why…?”

Miles could only shake his head and offer, “I don’t know, babe. Overcompensation for what he lost?”

Nothing more was said as they stepped back inside, sliding the patio door closed behind them. They moved back across the living room/dining room when something caught Miles’s eye and he jostled Carter’s arm, “Babe?”

Carter looked to Miles who pointed a finger at the fireplace where on the mantle was a single, framed photograph. It was a picture that Carter was all-too familiar with as he had the very same one in the album Grams had gifted him with at the behest of his Dad. It was that garden setting where Carter, as a small boy, sat on the lap of his Mom while his Dad stood behind them. Back when they were happy. Back when they were a family.

Carter walked across the floor to gaze up at the framed photo with misty eyes. He picked the picture up in his hands, and that was when a small folded sheet of paper fell out from behind the picture and drifted to the floor at his feet. Carter picked it up and had a look at what was written on it, and despite Miles’s own curiosity, he gave his man this moment to himself. If he wanted to share, then he would. Carter’s eyes grew wet with whatever it was that he was reading until he lowered the paper and sniffed, fighting back the tears.

“Babe?” Miles spoke up. “Everything alright?”

“It was for us.” Carter smiled, despite himself as he handed the handwritten note over to Miles to read for himself. Carter wiped at his eyes with the back of his hand and said, “He bought this place after the divorce … for us. He was hoping…” But Carter felt at a loss for words, but from what Miles read in the letter, it was obvious. Deep down, Cillian - Carter’s father - had privately hoped for a reconciliation one day with his family. But when the man saw the life provided to his only son by his now ex-wife and Carter’s grandmother, he simply never took that first step. Having believed firmly Carter was better off without him.

Miles glanced up as Carter whispered, “He spent all these years in this big house …. Alone.” To which all Miles could do was draw Carter in with an arm and hold him…

Carter and Miles spent the remainder of the morning exploring the house and taking “stock” of every little secret that it held when the afternoon moved in and it was decided that it was time to head back to Seattle before ultimately moving on to Las Vegas. The Chevrolet Equinox was currently driving down the interstate en route to Seattle and inside it, both Miles and Carter sat in relative silence, only speaking in casual bits while the SUV’s stereo played in the background between them while they simply enjoyed each other’s company.

That was when the phone in Carter’s jacket pocket thrummed to life with its vibration, strange as Carter had it set to ring tone, not vibrate. But when he fished the phone from his pocket, he saw that he was not receiving a call but an alert. Carter clicked on the app he had installed at his dad’s attorney’s behest, and what he saw brought a frown to his face as his skin paled. He reached over with his left arm and gripped Miles’s arm.

“Miles, turn around!”

“What?” Miles did a quick double take between Carter and the road ahead. “What is it? What’s wrong??”

“Turn around!” Carter demanded. “Someone’s breaking into Dad’s house!”

Alarmed immediately at hearing this, Miles aimed for the first off-ramp that he could use to turn around as Carter dialed on his phone…

“9-1-1. What is your emergency?”

“I need the police at 5416 Peninsula Drive, Olympia, Washington! Someone is breaking into my house!”



Footsteps were heard on the tile floor of the gymnasium as Carter McKinney walked into the forefront of the camera, dressed in not his wrestling gear but instead, a tasteful cream colored dress jacket over a violet, button up shirt with matching slacks and lightly tanned shoes. Hands clasped behind his back, Carter looks around himself and then at the camera.

“Two days, Rodrigo. That’s all we have left until we have the chance to meet each other for the first time. I am going to assume that you’re watching me right now as I’m talking because, let’s face it, it feels like you’re the sort who is just sitting there, waiting for me to say something, anything. You maybe have your phone out to record me so you can play it back and pick apart what I’m saying so you have more to talk about, or maybe you’re old school and you’d rather use a pencil and a little notebook to better keep track of what I’m talking about.”

Carter nodded.

“Fair game, I guess, but it doesn’t speak very highly of me now does it if all you have to focus on is solely about what I’ve said rather than anything that I might have accomplished in the past that might make this an important match for you. Truth be told, more important for you than it would be for me and before you say anything to either try and contradict me or accuse me of having my head in the clouds, let me explain;”

“You see, you are still relatively new here in SCW. So far, your top accomplishment is that Golden briefcase that you get to carry around for an entire year before you ultimately decide to cash it in on whatever champion you think you have the best shot at dethroning. While I, on the other hand, won every championship made available to me while I was in Sin City Underground and when SCU closed its doors, well I am proud to say that Mark Ward and Christian Underwood were fast enough to make me a generous offer and bring me on board. And yes… I will be the first to admit that I haven’t enjoyed the same success in SCW that I have in SCU … yet.”


He raised a finger for emphasis.

“But you know what they say about patience and all good things coming to those who wait. In the meantime, I wouldn’t say that I haven’t done too shabby. I’ve managed to accomplish a few good things during my stay here, in both the singles and the tag team ranks with my girl, Ariana. I won’t go over that list again because let’s face it, after a while it sounds more like a broken record and lord knows how hard I try to stay humble.”

He placed a hand over his heart and smiled.

“My point is, that this match in the long run has to mean more to you than it does to me. Not that I’m not really looking forward to getting to face someone like you in the ring. I mean, I wasn’t lying when I said how much I respected you and your style last time around. Ninety percent of the time, the men I face in the ring are twice my size so getting to face someone the same size as me and pretty much the same ring style is going to be a treat! But … what I am saying isn’t ego or blowing smoke up your ass. You have a lot more to prove in this match than I do. Losing to you…?”

He looked thoughtful.

“While it wouldn’t be shameful to lose to Mister Golden Briefcase, it would still hurt me a lot more than losing would hurt you. So when you do lose, try not to take it too hard. It is just business Rodrigo, with nothing personal between us. Which is really a nice change of pace because you are out there trying to accomplish the exact same things that I am; to win and move up the ladder. No feuds, no animosity. And I don’t know if you’d agree with me but that does kind of make it hard to talk, just between us, y’know? Because normally if we’re in the ring with someone that we hate or even just dislike, it’s easy to talk some trash and throw out a few insults. But when it’s between two guys who have no grudge at all and only respect? It kind of leaves you wondering what it is that you should be saying that could further hype the attention toward us.”

“So rest easy. This isn’t going to be about how funny you think you might look in that face paint - and trust me, I’ve seen funnier makeup routines in some of the drag shows in Las Vegas. So chin up! And this isn’t about some outlandish match style like fire to contend with those burns you brought up, because just between us? I have no use for garbage wrestling. Just like I said last time around I had no use for ladder matches. Because it’s not wrestling.


He motioned between himself and the camera.

“What you and I are going to do? That is going to be wrestling. And when it comes to you and I shining and stealing the show? Well, not to toot my own horn but…”

Carter reached down off-screen and picked up a trumpet. He held it up and blew into it, resulting in a comedic, ear splitting and off-key noise. He lowered it from his lips and smiled.

“Toot toot!”



The Chevrolet Equinox swerved into the drive of the house and drove quickly up to the front of the house where a U-Haul van had been parked, along with a burgundy colored Honda Civic.

“What the bloody hell…?” Miles said aloud as they pulled up and noted the front door was now wide open, both men knowing full well it had been closed and locked when they had left just over thirty minutes ago. That was when they saw three figures emerge from the house, two men and a woman. The two men carrying furniture between them and the woman directing traffic, holding a box containing stacks of papers in her own arms. Carter’s uncles - his Dad’s brothers and his ‘other grandma’!

“Oh you have GOT to be fucking kidding me!” Carter roared as he did not even wait for the car to come to a complete stop before throwing off his seat belt and jumping out of the car. “CARTER!” Miles brought the car to a complete stop and jumped out after him, as Carter power walked right up to the house, catching his grandma Fiona and uncles Conor and Liam by complete surprise!

“What the fuck do you think you’re doing!?” Carter bellowed, almost causing his uncles to drop the chairs that they were carrying in their hands. Fiona was not so lucky as she was startled enough to drop the box to her feet on the porch, where Carter saw the lock of the door laying flat on the porch with a drill precariously beside it.

“Carter!” Fiona gaped like a fish out of water. “What are you doing here!?”

“Excuse me!?” Carter exclaimed. “What am I doing here!? This is MY house now, remember!? What the FUCK are you doing breaking into MY house!?”

“Watch your language with your elder young man!” Fiona started to say but Carter walked right up the steps of the house to confront them, Miles quickly followed suit as he could tell this was going to end badly.

“No!” Carter declared hotly, raising a finger toward the old woman’s face. “You do NOT get to lecture or reprimand me about respect when you just broke into my house and are stealing my Dad’s property!”

“You didn’t leave us much choice, you little punk!” His uncle Liam declared just as hotly with an air of self righteous indifference. “These are my brother’s things and we have a right to have something to remember him by!”

“Like hell you do!” Carter shouted over him. “In case you forgot, Dad didn’t leave any of you three anything!”

“And that is exactly why your family left us to take such measures!” Fiona stated as if it made all the sense in the world. But when you are this entitled and believe the world itself revolves around your own wants and desires, one tends to believe your own self-deluded statements. “You can not keep us away from my son’s property!”

“In case you forgot, it’s the estate’s property now and no one else’s!” Carter pointed out. “Not your property, not mine! The estate’s! To be doled out when and where the executor of the will decides is best!”

“Who just so conveniently happens to be your mother.” His uncle Conor sneered, turning Carter’s attention to him.

“Yes.” Carter nodded. “So talk to her! If she agrees you deserve any of Dad’s belongings, then you can have them! Until then, you are going to take whatever the hell you’ve stolen and put it right back where you found it!”

His uncle Conor all but dropped the chair he had in his hands to the porch and took a step forward, threateningly questioning, “Or else what?”

“Take one more step toward him and they’ll never find what’s left of you.” Miles said simply from where he was standing, his protective nature taking over when it appeared his fiance might be under threat. Conor looked past Carter and toward Miles, seemingly assessing his chances against the threat and whom it came from before he fumed, taking a step back.

Carter looked from Miles, giving him the slightest smile of appreciation despite the grave circumstances. He then turned to his “family” and he would use the term loosely when something on top of the box Fiona had dropped caught his eye.

“Oh HELL no!” Carter stepped forward and before Fiona could react, he snatched that framed family photograph from atop the pile of papers, the one of he and his parents that had been above the fireplace. “I don’t believe you! Of all things for you to try and steal! What value could this have to you!?”

“It is a photo of my son!” Fiona stated hotly, holding her hand out as if she expected Carter would just willingly hand it over to her as asked/demanded. “And I will have that back now, thank you very much!”

“I don’t believe any of you!” Carter yelled. “Can you not get it through your heads that none of this belongs to you!? You have NO legal rights to any of it! Did Dad’s lawyer not already make that clear!?”

“Of course that charlatan would say that.” Conor rolled his eyes. “He was on your father’s payroll, after all.”

“That’s right!” Carter stated. “He was! Which means he was being paid to do what was in dad’s best interests and not yours! And if this BITCH…” He pointed a finger right in Fiona’s face! “... Didn’t have both sets of your balls in her hand, then maybe you’d understand!”

“Hey!” His uncle Liam threw the chair down and he shoved Carter as hard as he was able for speaking that way to his mother! Carter would have fallen were it not for Miles’s reflexes, catching him in his arms. Miles would have answered the physicality in kind himself but carter had already beaten him to it; standing upright and Carter swung an uppercut right into his uncle Liam’s chin, sending him flying spectacularly to his back!

“Oh! My baby!” Fiona rushed to her son’s side, as Conor rushed to help him to his feet. Fiona pointed at Carter, declaring, “That is assault! I’ll see you arrested!” While carter clutched his hand and almost fell into Miles, seething, “I think that fucker’s face broke my finger!”

And it was just then that a total of three police cars swarmed up the drive and pulled to a stop, right in front of the house! The doors swung open and six police officers emerged in total and seeing this, Fiona stood up and waved her arms, comically resembling one of those inflatable characters outside of businesses.

“Help!” Fiona called to the police. “Help! My son was just attacked!”

“That isn’t true!” Miles called out as the cops separated between the two parties. “He was defending himself!”

“That’s a vicious lie!” Conor stood upright and pointed at Carter as the three officers converged on their side, one of them lowering herself to her bended knee to check on Liam who was now sitting up, still dazed but more embarrassed at having been knocked silly by not just a man half his age, but a gay as well! Conor continued, “That freak just attacked my brother!”

Carter, still clenching his fist in pain, stated to the officers approaching him and Miles, “That man there shoved me so yes, I hit him!” Carter then nodded toward the house as one of the cops took him by the wrist to examine his hand in case an ambulance needed to be alerted. Carter went on, “They broke into my house and were stealing my dad’s belongings!”

“That is not true!” Fiona declared.

“Isn’t it?” Miles asked in more of a statement than a question. He turned to the nearest officer. “If that were true, then why did they have to use a drill to take the lock to the front door off? A drill - and lock - that is lying right there on the porch!”

All six officers turned their heads as one to look toward the porch and where Fiona and her sons had inadvertently left all the evidence needed right there at their feet.

“Officer, I can settle this very easily if you’ll come with me.” Miles stated to the one nearest him. With a nod to his comrades on the force, he turned and followed Miles to the rented SUV of his and Carter’s and opened the driver’s side door. He took something in hand from the dash, picking up the folder of Carter’s while he had the opportunity to do so, and shut the door, handing something over to the officer.

“Hey!” Conor called out to all present. “Are you actually trying to pay off this cop!?”

“Not at all.” Miles said calmly from where he stood beside the SUV as the officer went to his assigned vehicle. “I was just handing the good officer the memory card from our dash cam. I never turned it off.”

At the looks on the collective faces of Fiona and her sons, as Miles calmly approached and handed Carter the folder, who offered it over to the female police officer who had examined his hand.

“What is this?” The officer asked, to which Carter answered, “All the legal documents from my father’s will, including the deed to this house which you’ll see has MY name on it! And a copy of his will which names everything inside as property of the estate. Including everything they’ve already taken out and loaded into that truck!”

Hearing this, two of the officers broke away from the confrontation to examine what was inside the back of the U-Haul. Carter himself then spoke up, “And if that’s not enough officers, there are security cameras installed on the estate. That’s how we got alerted there was a break in.”

By now, the officer checking the dash cam was returning, as were the two cops who were inspecting the contents of the U-Haul.

The latter stated, “There’s some furniture in the back of the truck, along with some paintings and a television.” Carter and Miles turned to glare at Cillian’s family with hateful disdain while they tried to avoid looking at the officers, while the former stepped up onto the porch, and he said, “I checked the footage and this one…” He nodded toward Liam, “Did instigate the altercation.”

“No!” Liam started to protest, but the officer stated, “Quiet. You put your hands on that young man first, he was well within his rights to defend himself.”

“Oh that is what we get for putting our trust in these pigs…” Fiona muttered in annoyance, to which the cops closest to her turned and the female officer said with a hint of warning in her voice, “I am going to assume that you are overwhelmed with the happenings of today and that is why you're not thinking clearly. Hence, we are going to ignore that insult.”

“However, in the meantime…” Another officer spoke up, “We are going to have to insist you remove all of the property from that truck and put it back where you found it….”

Fiona declared hotly, “We most certainly will NOT!”

“And…” The cop said as if she hadn’t spoken, which only served to infuriate the narcissistic woman even more so, “You are going to have to come down to the station with us.”

“For what!?” Liam shouted, and he was answered, “For breaking and entering? Attempted robbery? And, in your case, assault.”

“This is not right!” Fiona cried as the female officer stepped up and placed a hand on her arm to steer her off of the porch, “You take your hands off of me at once!”

And before she realized what she was doing, the older woman slapped the female cop right in the face! Everything screeched to an immediate halt the moment Fiona’s hand met the officer’s face! Even her own sons stared in disbelief at what their mother had just done! The female officer just turned around and in one fluid move, removed the handcuffs from her belt and stated, “And now you are being arrested for assaulting a police officer!”

“My mother is over seventy years old!” Conor protested, but the female officer who was placing a now weeping Fiona’s hands behind her back, “The law does not recognize age. You can come to the station for your mother just as soon as you move everything back into the house AND replace that lock on the door!”

That said, Conor and Liam gaped as their mother was led off of the porch in a hysterical state, while Carter and Miles watched with much satisfaction, fighting to smother the smiles on their faces. At the officers' insistence, Liam and Conor got to work as instructed, while the female officer who had looked at Carter’s hand turned to him.

“I don’t think anything is broken.” She smiled. “Just try not to make a habit of that, alright?”

Carter smiled in return and he and Miles watched as the officer joined the others to watch over Liam and Conor as they unloaded the truck and moved everything back inside of the house. Carter sighed and rested his head back against Miles’s chest.

“Are you sure you want to marry into this family?” Carter asked.

“Are you kidding?” Miles answered. “This is better than an episode of Coronation Street!” Causing Carter to close his eyes and snort back a laugh.

6
Supercard Archives / Re: RODRIGO AFONSO v HELLUVA BOTTOM CARTER
« on: February 09, 2024, 07:00:11 PM »
Henderson, Nevada - Sunset Station Hotel & Casino
January 26

When Carter McKinney had envisioned what the perfect way would be to celebrate the one-year anniversary to Miles Kasey, he had meticulously planned what he had thought would be a day that would forever ingrain itself into the mind of Miles. However Miles himself had obviously been doing some planning of his own, and his one, loving act had thoroughly overtaken the evening in the most wondrous of ways and spelled out for the both of them a whole, entirely new future. Together.

It was now late into the evening and the door to their hotel suite opened and Miles held the door open wide with his right arm so that his now fiance’ could set foot inside first. Miles then followed him in and closed the door behind him, smiling as he noted that Carter had not taken his eyes off of the ring on his left hand since Miles had first placed it there. The fact alone soothed Miles in both heart and soul as he had been privately fearful in how Carter would react to his proposal, and whether or not he would actually accept given his past torments.

“Moonstone.” Carter whispered, finally tearing his eyes away from the bejeweled ring and looking up to Miles as he approached his side. “I still can’t believe you proposed with moonstone.”

“Nothing but.” Miles answered back with a smile, snuggling up to him from behind, both wrapping his arms around his waist and nuzzling his chin into that crevice between Carter’s neck and shoulder. “I know you’re built a bit backwards.” Miles teased in a joking manner. “You like orchids and not roses. Silver over gold and …” He lifted his chin and jetted it slightly toward Carter’s hand and observed, “And you prefer moonstone over diamonds because it’s your birthstone.”

Indeed, every point Miles stressed over the fact was made evident as while the moonstone was the jewel embedded in the band of the ring, the band itself was a specialized black silver that Miles had the jeweler custom made, unbeknownst to Carter. It fit the translucent blue of the moonstone perfectly. Say what you might, but Miles Kasey had great taste in jewelry and knew by instinct what would capture Carter’s heart and attention the most.

Miles turned his head gently so that his lips were closest to his fiance’s ears and he whispered, “Shall we go to bed?” And he felt that familiar shudder course its way through Carter’s lithe body, a familiar reaction that forever did Miles’s own ego a world of good. A year passed and he still had the same effect as when they first grew to know one another.

“Not yet.” Carter surprisingly answered over his shoulder with a twinkle in his eye. “I have to make a call first.”

Carter found a way to pry himself from out of Miles’s arms and he crossed the hotel room to the small desk in the far corner of the suite where his personal laptop was left lying. Miles slowly followed, his head tilted to the side in wonder as he asked, “A call? At this hour?”

“I have to tell Mom. And Grams.” Carter answered simply, pulling out the desk’s chair to make himself comfortable. Miles had a seat on the corner of the bed and his brow knitted into a concerned frown as he said, “Babe, it’s after midnight. Do you really want to wake them up?”

Carter looked back to Miles with a smile of his own, one he felt he would be wearing for a very long time, as he responded, “For this? I think they’ll understand.” His fingers started to rapidly click on the keyboard, bringing the personal computer to life. “Besides, Grams sometimes has trouble sleeping and leaves her messenger on, just in case.”

Carter had the app opened and sent off the video call request before Miles had the chance to point out to Carter that his Grams might mistake a late call for bad news. The excitement of the evening simply had been overwhelming and Carter had not taken the fact into account. The call request was going through and the ‘ringing’ of the messenger request went on, and just when it looked like Carter would give up for the night - the call was answered from Seattle and the face of his beloved grandmother filled the screen.

“Carter?” Joan “Grams” McKinney spoke up, her eyes tired from the aforementioned bouts of insomnia she suffered from. “Why are you calling so late? Is everything okay?”

“Yes, everything is fine, Grams.” Carter spoke up to assuage her initial fears. “And I’m sorry for calling this late but I have to talk to you and Mom. Can you get her?”

“Dear, she’s asleep.” Grams responded. “She works in the…”

“It’s important, Grams.” Carter stressed. “You’ll have to trust me. I wouldn’t be calling you if it wasn’t.”

Something in the matriarch’s face and eyes spoke of worry despite his assurances, but she gave him a nod and stood up, saying, “Give me a few moments to get her up.” Before she walked off camera.

Carter watched the screen bravely before he turned in a slight apprehensive expression of worry crossed his youthful face and he took a deep breath, saying, “Maybe you were right…”

Miles cocked his head to the side and shook it slightly with the fairest traces of a smile, responding with, “Too late now, babe. But I'll make sure to have that printed on a t-shirt to remind you next time.”

Carter smiled nervously as he and Miles both waited for Joan to return along with her daughter. A handful of nerve-wracking moments passed until finally the screen popped back to life, Joanna, who had obviously been awoken from a sound slumber, taking a seat at the table while Grams leaned into the frame.

Joanna wiped at her eyes with her fingers in an attempt to drive the sleep away as she asked, “Are you okay, dear? What’s wrong?”

“Nothing is wrong, Mom.” Carter answered. “But I have something important to tell the both of you and it couldn’t wait.”

“Well dear, much as I love hearing from you, it had better be important.” Joanna said as she finally appeared to be more alert. “I have to be up in five hours for work and…”

“Miles proposed!”

Joanna had been running a hand down her cheek, her fingertips gliding over her eyes when she froze at the words her son had just uttered. She and Grams both stared hard at the camera from their end of the call and Joanna finally broke the silence, her hand now covering her lips. “Say again?” She all but whispered.

“Miles proposed.” Carter repeated himself, this time bringing his left hand into the camera to show the black silver and moonstone ring that had been placed on his finger less than an hour ago. Both women stared at the ring as if attempting to process the overwhelming information all at once.

“When?” Was all that his Mom could bring herself to ask at the time, to which Carter answered, “About an hour ago. We were at dinner to celebrate our anniversary and he… he popped the question!”

Grams leaned in and asked, “And…?”

“And…” Carter felt himself smiling like he had never smiled before, as he answered, “I said yes.”

“Y-you’re getting…” By now Joanna had tears welling in her eyes at the news of her only son getting married to such a wonderful man as Miles, who had captured the hearts of the two most important women in Carter’s life. Carter could only nod in the affirmative when Joanna all but cried, “And you’re just NOW telling us!?”

Carter could not help but laugh, “Mom! He just proposed an hour ago!”

“Is he there?” Grams asked as she looked about the room from where she could see on the camera. She said aloud, “Miles Kasey! I heard you choke back that laugh!”

And in a fraction of a moment, Miles was now standing behind Carter, his arms outstretched to either side of his fiance and hands gripping the edge of the desk. If the idea of proposing and risking a denial had Miles feeling the proverbial butterflies, that sensation was compounded as he was now looking into the eyes of two women who he had come to adore as his own family, and in a matter of time, they soon would be.

Miles and Carter could see the tears in both women’s eyes as Grams had a tissue and dabbed at her eyes but the smile in her eyes was bright enough to light up the dimly lit room from their end of the call.

Grams then offered her daughter a tissue as she said, “Congratulations dear.” She shook her head. “And it’s about time.”

Miles broke into a toothy grin as Carter ducked his head low for a brief moment, feeling an overwhelming sense of relief. He looked up and his Mom’s eyes were on him alone, but the smile on her face was the smile of a proud mother whose happiness was in the fact her only son had discovered his own.

“I am so, so happy for you both!” Joanna removed her glasses and wiped at her own eyes before saying, “My boy is getting married!”

Joanna leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes, the tears from the joyous news streaming down her cheeks as her own Mom rubbed her shoulders with her hands. Grams looked down at her daughter from over her shoulder and leaned in and whispered something to her, to which Joanna shook her head. Grams then looked back into the camera and said, “I don’t think your Mom is going to be in much condition to go into work now. She’ll never get to sleep!” She then waved a finger back and forth between Carter and Miles. “And you boys had better be in Washington soon so we can celebrate in person!”

“Yes ma’am.” Miles said with the utmost politeness and respect, as Carter said, “Love you both!”

“We love you too dear.” Grams said as Joanna was still trying in vain to compose herself. “That goes for you both! We’ll be seeing you boys soon!”

The goodnights were said and soon, the call was ended. Carter held his eyes closed as he breathed in deeply, drinking in the scent of Miles’s cologne but more so, that this night had really happened, and he had just shared the news with his Mom and Grams that he was getting married. That was when he felt Miles’s arms snake around him again from where he stood behind him and he heard the words whispered in his ear, “Not to cheapen the mood but… where is that Twister game of yours?”

Olympia, Washington -
Today

The weather in Olympia, Washington had been cold and wet, not altogether that unusual of an occurrence for this time of the year. The winter cold front that had moved in had caused more than just what many locals had expected to be freezing rain and sleet and had turned into a light snowfall that had blanketed the state capital and the large waterfront caused the temperatures to dip far below normal, currently just over forty degrees. And while locals were used to such weather changes in their home state, visitors not so much. One such as the man behind the wheel of the cobalt blue Chevrolet Equinox as it coursed down the road, alongside waterfront properties that had become a calling card to this capital city. Weaving amidst traffic, Miles Kasey was taking great care as he followed the directions of the GPS. Miles, being from London, had no qualms or issues at driving in wet weather, be it rain or snow as he had dealt with both back home in England during his years there.

“You know, I could have driven.” Carter broke the silence between them as Miles was focused on driving as carefully as he was able while the usual lunatics drove around him; men and women who seemed more likely to have received their drivers licenses from the bottom of a box of cereal rather than a DMV.

“Yes, well…” Miles cracked a smile as his eyes remained on the road ahead, his eyes flickering only briefly to the illuminated screen of the GPS on the dash to ensure he was going in the right direction. “I didn’t want to say anything at first but your Mom made me promise I’d be the one doing the driving.”

Carter turned his head and was about to question this random fact when Miles held up a hand, “Don’t pout. Your Mum said she rode with you enough to know what you’re like behind the wheel. And Mum knows best!” Carter all but rolled his eyes at the “audacity” of his Mom thinking he was anything but the perfect driver. But he was quick to forgive. He and Miles fulfilled the promise they gave to visit Seattle at the earliest possible convenience, and of course by then Carter was receiving numerous texts and messages of congratulations from family members from across the states. His Mom and Grams both obviously had been unable to contain the news for very long. And from the moment they arrived at the McKinney household, both Carter’s Mom and Grams had been all over Miles, welcoming him into the family.

“Thank you for coming with me, Miles.” Carter said from the passenger seat, having torn his attention away from the beauty of the light snowfall around the surrounding scenery and waterfronts. Miles made a face and said, “Like there was any reason I wouldn’t! Face facts babe, you’re stuck with me!”

Carter laughed, but he said, “No, I mean… I’m just glad we took the time to come to Seattle so Mom and Grams could get it out of their system. If we hadn’t, you never would have heard the end of it.”

“You mean ‘we’ never would have heard the end of it.” Miles corrected him, but Carter laughed and shook his head. He said back, “No, I mean ‘you’. You’re the one marrying into the family so ‘you’ never would have heard the end of it!”

From the driver’s side, and from out of the corner of Carter’s eye, he saw Miles smile. Not one of his toothy, pearly white smiles, but a softened smile that Carter had come to understand about him that it came from deep within. Carter had never suspected Miles would have been as nervous as he was when he proposed over two weeks ago, or that the source of those nerves was the fear that Carter might somehow turn him down. But now it just felt like Miles was radiating from the inside. Miles stole a glance at the GPS and said, “We should be getting there soon.”

Carter turned to the window and watched as the interstate had turned into more of a neighborhood rich in the lush life that his home state of Washington was known for. Carter had never been to Olympia before but visiting his family gave him the excuse he needed to finally do what he had been putting off for months; visiting the house that his dad had left him in his will. The sudden and overwhelming pain of his dad’s death, especially after they had reconnected, hit him so hard he had been avoiding doing this very task ever since the reading of the will. Now.. he had no further excuses.

The waterfront continued around them but the homes grew further apart, and each one had a rich lifestyle to its own. Some seemed Victorian in architecture, others more modern. Some houses were small and others more grand, but there was something classy… posh … no, luxurious about each one they passed. It had Carter wondering if they were in the right part of the city when the car turned into what was a private drive and they passed several towering trees on both sides until the SUV slowed to first a crawl and then to a full on stop. Carter turned to Miles who stared straight ahead but said not a word. Carter turned to look and did a double take at what laid before them….

“Wow…”

TBC…



Even though the holidays had long since passed, there was still something magical about this time of the year in the state of Seattle. The weather, while unpredictable by nature (pun intended) could range anywhere from bright, blue skies but with snowfall to gray and overcast with a freezing cold rain falling from the heavens. But it was on one such cold morning, on the front of the quiet and tranquil Lake Saint Clair, where we found Carter McKinney standing on the edge of the lake, dressed in his favorite feathered jacket, his hands tucked in the pockets while his eyes, hidden behind a pair of violet shades, roamed across the surface of the lake while snow gently fell to the surface.

“The past several weeks have just been one chaotic turn after another. For every step forward I managed to take inside of the ring, it seems something happened that set me several steps back. I know that sounds cliche and like some bad eighties pop rock hit, but I’ve never really been one to mince words when it comes to my own career just for the sole purpose to try and puff myself up and make things appear to be going better than it has. I’ve received a number of chances at championships which trust me - I am and was infinitely grateful for. I just haven’t had the same luck in taking advantage of those chances as I have been in getting them in the first place. And do you know where my eyes were truly opened?”

“It was when I got pitched out of the first round of the World Heavyweight tournament by Finn Whelan, who is now in the finals. It was the catalyst that opened my eyes and made me realize a few things about myself. Maybe I peaked too early in my career in SCU. Maybe the talent comparisons between SCW and SCU are really just that vast that I can’t seem to replicate the same level of success in SCW that I enjoyed down in SCU. And maybe, just maybe, I am right now where I am meant to be in the grand scheme of things. When you find yourself at peace with these realizations and what comes of them, then overall … you’re fine.”

Carter shrugged.

“Championships are not the ‘be all, end all’ in this sport. Those are the words I’ve heard from a certain ‘White Wolf’ who had his own dominant run a few years ago. He told me that championships come and go. It’s the quality of your competitive spirit and your competition – now that is infinite. That’s why I’m here, and that’s why I’m up[ against the high and mighty ‘Mr. Golden Briefcase’ Rodrigo Afonso. Well that and I was told he was after new names to face inside of the ring, rather than the same old ones, time after time.”

Carter turned toward the camera and gave it a friendly wave, smiling almost comically. He frowned and then pointed toward the camera.

“You are here, right Rodrigo? I mean, after some of the complaining that I’ve heard about you wanting to face fresh faced talent in the ring… Well, it would have made both of us look pretty ridiculous if you didn’t show up. And not that I blame you for wanting to face new challenges rather than a dozen matches against Bill Barnhart or Matty Mallow or… whoever. Facing the same people so many times won’t accomplish anything but to cause what skills you already have to pretty much atrophy. The only way to sharpen things and evolve would be to face new people, challenges you haven’t yet faced before so…”

Carter tilted his head back and spread his arms wide.

“Here I am!”

Carter then turned aside and he started to walk along the banks of Lake St. Clair, all the while continuing on with his thought process.

“Here’s something you might not be aware of Rodrigo – as much as you’re looking forward to facing someone new … so am I. See, we – you and I? We’ve never faced one another before so this will be just as much a change of pace for me as it will be for you. The only difference being which of us is going to be able to take advantage of the situation to our own benefit. That … is where I come in. Now I know that you’ve been strutting around backstage, carrying that Golden Briefcase of yours and teasing and taunting the champions that you could cash in at any given moment but really… not to sound too catty but winning that briefcase wasn’t exactly the pinnacle of your career. I’ve never been fond of ladder matches because to me, climbing a ladder doesn’t determine who the better wrestler is. Just who is the fastest or the luckiest. It’s the same reason I’ve never been high on hardcore matches because how the hell does hitting someone with a chair or garbage can prove that you’re the better athlete? I mean I’ve been in them when warranted but it’s just not my bag. The only way that you’re going to prove who is the better wrestler is by actually wrestling. And yes, you have done spectacular for yourself in that regard. You’ve pulled off some pretty impressive wins for yourself and that just makes me all the more excited to be able to be inside of the ring with you.”

“You see, it’s not that often that I get to be in the ring with someone my size, or even a bit smaller by comparison. While I have a couple inches on you (pun not intended), you have a few pounds on me. Not enough of a gap to really play any factor so what about our training? While I don’t know who was responsible for who brought you into the sport, I was trained by Gabriel and Odette Stevens at the GO Gym so if you’ll excuse my frankness - advantage … Carter.”

“Our ring styles aren’t even altogether that different from what I’ve seen and trust me when I tell you. I’ve seen plenty. We’re both high flyers. And when we’re not risking our necks up in the air, neither one of us are incapable of putting on a more ground based attack. I don’t know about you, but when I first entered this sport, I was convinced taking to the air was made for me and it was the only way to go.”


Carter shook his head.

“I had Gabriel beat that right out of my head on day one. He opened my eyes and made me see that being one dimensional inside of the ring was a one-way ticket to going literally nowhere in this sport. If all I did was take to the air, the risk of injuries went from here…”

He held a hand down to waist level.

“To here.”

He held his hand high over his head.

“Not to mention that no matter how fast you are, no matter how many risks you’re willing to take, there is always going to be someone faster than you and more death defying. So where does that leave you when you find yourself up against someone just like you inside of the ring?”

Carter tilted his head back and lifted his shades just enough so that his eyes could focus on the camera, unhidden. He smiled his pearly whites.

“I guess we’ll be seeing soon enough, won’t we?”

Carter then continued along his way.

“When I was going back and re watching some of your matches, I couldn’t help but notice that you had Bill Barnhart’s number. You’ve beaten men like Matty Mallow and shown what you’re capable of against greats like Peter Vaughn and Goth. I’m not ashamed to admit I tried once or twice to strip that Roulette title from around Vaughn’s waist and he handed me the same losses that he handed you. And Goth … well… That man is a legend in this business and he was inducted into the Hall of Fame for a reason. And there is a reason why he is in the finals of the World Heavyweight tournament. But unlike you, when I went up against him. I won.”

Carter held up two fingers and mouthed ‘twice’.

“And I felt damn lucky to walk away with the wins against that man, make no mistake. I’m not one to gloat and lie and say I had his number because the fact was, I didn’t. He beat me senseless and I felt sore for days but I. Still. Won. And the more I think about where you and I stand, the more I am anticipating this match because it just might be the shot in the arm that I need. So if you'll pardon my saying that in all honestly -- you are just that damn impressive Rodrigo, and when the time is right and if you cash in that briefcase smartly, you’re going to be a champion. I mean, we can all see it from the outside looking in.”

Carter then paused mid-step and frowned.

“Funny thing about that is I’ve had one or two people say the same about yours truly. Most recently, I had Ben Jordan call me a future champion and predict that I’d be a World Heavyweight Champion one day.”

Carter looked down and smiled, albeit somewhat subdued.

“I thought he was just bullshitting me or paying me lip service - and you’d understand if you’d been inside of my own head the past few weeks. Or if you were more familiar with the past I’ve shared with Mister Jordan. Let’s just say that I was a right prick and be done with it, m’kay? Right! Anyway, I’ve gotten off track here. My point is, having a man like the “Cockney King” put such faith in my future in this sport really got me here…”

He tapped his fingertips sharply over his heart.

“When a man like Ben Jordan, who many of us look to as a locker room leader, says something like that? It makes you sit up and listen. It makes you open your eyes and see what lies ahead. And right now, you’re what’s ahead of me, Rodrigo. How about you and I steal this show?”

Carter saluted at the camera and continued walking along the lake as the scene faded out.

7
Climax Control Archives / One year
« on: January 26, 2024, 08:48:12 PM »
Henderson, Nevada -
Sunset Station Hotel & Casino


Sometimes it was a rare treat when the wrestlers of Sin City Wrestling that called Las Vegas their home did not have to go out of their way in order to hit the next town while on tour. Henderson was a city that was less than an hour’s drive from its more famous ‘sister city’ Las Vegas but that made for quite the convenience. Sometimes the wrestlers used that to their advantage when they just wanted to drive up the night before or the morning of and easily head back home again. But for the 2023 Couple of the Year aka Miles Kasey and Carter McKinney, they decided that given the specialty of this upcoming weekend for them personally, that they would take this as an opportunity and make the most of it, having arrived Friday, that very morning.

What was so special about this weekend for Carter and Miles, you might ask? It was one year ago - January 27 - when the two young men acknowledged their feelings for one another and what they had between them became official - even if the entirety of SCW was aware of it when they themselves had yet to be. So while their frisky fur baby Ms. Thang was busy being spoiled rotten even further by Aron Baltasarsson and his brother Fenris (but mostly Aron), Miles and Carter headed for Henderson to properly celebrate their one-year anniversary together.

Which was where they had been since, staying at the luxurious Sunset Station Hotel & Casino. While SCW officials attempted to wrangle their stars into staying at the same accommodations so as to better keep track of who was where, some strayed from said plans and this was one of those cases. Miles knew his boyfriend’s tastes almost better than Carter himself did, and he knew Carter could and would easily forgo a modern and stuffy five-star hotel for one that had that special ambience and atmosphere - and the Sunset Station Hotel fulfilled that and more so. With the clock tower forefront and built on almost one hundred actress, the hotel was central to everything that made Henderson great. With numerous buffets and restaurants, casino games, bars and even a bowling alley, there was something for everyone who visited Henderson and stayed here. Save for Carter and Miles who had only ventured outside of their suite in order to grab food. Inside their room, they kept to themselves … Well, YOU KNOW!

Speaking of, Carter himself, known in the SCW ring wars as Helluva Bottom Carter, was lying about on the disheveled bed, clad in the plush, cream colored bathrobe that the hotel provided and Miles had playfully warned he had better not find tucked away in their luggage when the weekend was over. With his personal laptop open on the bed’s soft surface at his side, Carter had been busying himself doing some much needed research ever since Miles had taken a brief leave to shower and freshen up. His fingertips scrolled along the surface of the mouse pad, examining one listing after another on the screen when there was the soft chime on an incoming message.

Carter's eyes strayed toward the pop-up message and it was from one of the higher up agents of Sin City Wrestling. Rather than risk Miles over hearing anything, Carter took a moment to pop in his wireless ear bud and he clicked ‘accept’ to the message….

Only for moments later when a freshly showered Miles emerged from the large bathroom with just a towel wrapped around his waistline, the steam still wafting up from his tanned and moist flesh. He was running a second towel through his wet hair when he overheard an interesting one-sided conversation that Carter was having.

“Look, it’s not that I don’t appreciate the offer, but I’ve had a lot of time to think about it and I’d just rather not do this again.” Carter was saying from his end. “I know offers like this don’t come every day but I’ve had my fill.” … “Yes, but you’ve given me chance after chance and even I can’t justify it any more.”

Miles sighed from where he stood, already knowing what Carter was discussing with someone of importance. An agent or manager from SCW’s end of things. After his boyfriend’s elimination from the first round of the World title tournament and the shocking first-ever argument between the two lovers that was an end result, Carter had seemingly relegated himself to - in his own words - mid-card status. A distinction that both Miles and Ariana vehemently disagreed with. And apparently - those in the SCW offices did as well.

Carter continued with his conversation, “It’s all I can do just to continue wrestling when part of me feels like I’d be better off if I just stepped down.” Okay THAT caused a raised eyebrow from Miles. Carter went on, “No, no. I was talked out of that. But the rest … Yeah. I’m sorry but I know my place right now. It’s just not anywhere near a Main Event or championship. At least not for a very long time.” … “Yes, thank you. Bye.”

Carter exhaled deeply only after he turned the call off and pulled the bud from his ear. So intent was Carter’s conversation with – whoever it was, that he did not notice Miles approaching the bed.

“Better off if you stepped down, huh?” Miles said from out of nowhere, startling Carter and almost making him jump and fall from the bed.

“Jesus!” Carter shouted. He turned at the waist and for a brief moment, forgot himself while drinking in at the sight of Miles in just the towel. Even after a year, Carter still seriously had the hots for his man. It did Miles' ego good, “Milo” had to admit.

Miles nodded toward the laptop, “Who was that?” He asked. Carter cast a glance back over to the laptop and he shrugged innocently, “Just someone from SCW again. Talking to me about a title shot or some other nonsense.”

“And since when are title shots nonsense?” Miles asked, hands on his hips. Only to have Carter answer, “Since they’ve handed me half a dozen recently and I’ve fallen on my face each and every time. I told you Miles, I don’t want to do that any more. I’m … done. I’ll make due with the mid card and leave the rest to…”

“Don’t say it.” Miles demanded as he proceeded to slip into the bed at Carter’s back, wrapping his muscled arms around Carter’s slimmer frame and pulled him in close for a comforting cuddle. One in which Carter was immensely grateful for and he sank back against Miles’ bare chest and simply laid there, his eyes closed with content.

MIles went on to say, “Don’t call the others more talented. Not again.” Carter speaking down of himself was one of the catalysts that caused the two to engage in their first heated argument two weeks ago, shocking everyone backstage that was in the vicinity to overhear.

Carter said sleepily, “Just calling it how I see it.”

“Well, stop it, love.” Miles held him even tighter and snuggled his chin into the crevice between Carter’s shoulder and neck. “You should really call them back. Take them up on the offer.”

“It’s my career, Miles.” Carter said softly. “I’ll be fine.”

Miles closed his eyes for a brief moment, frustrated more at himself for not being able to get through due to his boyfriend’s own stubbornness. Carter had all the talent to walk away with any championship the bosses dangled in front of him. It just hasn’t happened … yet. But it would, and Miles just wished Carter would believe in the fact as much as he himself did. Ah well. Patience.

Miles opened his eyes once again and asked, “You hungry? We could go hit the buffet downstairs.” But when Miles didn’t get a response, he leaned over slightly to gaze at Carter’s face and he asked, “Babe?”

Only to find Carter asleep in his arms, worn out physically by Miles himself and emotionally by his own negative thoughts directed against himself. Miles smiled to himself and was going to lay back himself when the laptop screen had captured his eye and he found himself stealing a glance at what Carter had been doing while he had been in the walk-in shower.

A website that featured a bucket list of the best ways to celebrate an anniversary.

Miles smiled once again, and snuggled close and closed his eyes.



Henderson, Nevada -
Bayou Bistro


As it so happened, Carter’s worry over what he could do for Miles to properly celebrate being together for a full year was unwarranted. Carter realized that where romantic endeavors were concerned, Miles was the more imaginative and adept, whereas Carter practically worried himself sick trying to come up with just the right thing to let Miles know just how much he meant to him.

And Miles? He loved Carter dearly and was only too happy to go along with whatever Carter had planned for the remainder of the day. Miles was satisfied so long as they were together. And it all started when the two went for a visit to the Botanical Cactus Garden at the Ethel M Chocolates Factory. It wasn’t so much that either man was vastly interested in cacti. God knows they saw enough of them living in the desert oasis known as Las Vegas. Plus, Miles knew that Carter much preferred a regular Botanical Garden with a vast array of flora. But there was indeed a method to his boyfriend’s madness when, after touring the near three acres of almost three hundred different species of colorful cacti, the tour was followed up by visiting inside of the chocolate factory itself for a tour and straight into the gift shop.

Little known fact - Miles was even more of a choco-holic than Carter himself was, and a visit to one of the country’s premiere chocolatier factories was indeed a treat, as was the numerous chocolates and bon-bons and other assortments Carter treated them to, feeding each other one chocolate covered treat after another and purchasing many more to be savored later. They were careful, however at Carter’s own insistence, not to overdo it and spoil their appetites any more than they already have, because Carter had made reservations at a very special place…

Namely where they were now, atop the luxurious rooftop restaurant and lounge known as the Bayou Bistro. It was perhaps one of if not the most treasured restaurants in the city, overlooking the entirety of Henderson itself. And considering by this hour that the day had already transcended into nightfall, the sight was truly breathtaking. All of the city’s lights mesmerized from the Bistro, where Carter and Miles sat at a private table and dressed in their finest. Both loved the way the other looked in a suit so, despite there not being a dress code, they opted to dress up anyway for this special occasion. Miles looked absolutely stunning in his emerald green dress shirt and black vest with gold accents, and matching black slacks, whereas Carter went the extra mile to both capture and maintain his man’s eye, wearing a gray dress jacket over a white, button up shirt and matching gray slacks.

Carter spared no expense as on the surface of the table was the remnants of their meal, including bowls of gumbo, jambalaya… the house specialty was their monstrously sized king crab legs but Carter’s shellfish allergy made this impossible so he had the fettuccini Alfredo with blackened chicken. Miles, even though he could have indulged in the crab legs or even the menu’s offering of lobster, indulged instead in a steak that was large enough that even he had issues polishing it off despite possessing an impressive appetite. When the waiter had just passed by to offer up dessert, both men groaned and waved off the offering. For the time being, the two young men were content to simply sit there, enjoying the wine and each other's company.

“Carter? Babe?” Miles said, causing Carter to look up into his man’s eyes. Miles said, “Thank you.”

Carter smiled, a faint blush coloring his skin as he looked down and around before he returned to Miles’s gaze. Carter shyly shrugged and said, “You’ve done everything for me… you do everything for me…” He corrected himself. “This … was the least I could do. I mean, you deserve the best. I couldn’t just take you out for pizza.”

“Why not?” Miles asked as he reached again for his glass. “You know I would have been happy so long as I spent the time with you.” MIles smiled, despite himself. Even after this past year, Carter was still something of a shy schoolboy where Miles himself was concerned. Carter, always having difficulty believing that he deserved someone like Miles when Miles personally had trouble thinking it was he who deserved Carter.

Carter then continued, “I know I don’t say this enough because of my own hang ups but I love you. I really do.”

Miles was about to take another sip of his red when he set the glass down and leaned back in his chair. Miles looked deeply into his eyes and after a moment’s silence, said, “That’s all I need.”

“Oh, there is one last thing I thought we could do to celebrate?” Carter said with a mischievous twinkle to his beautiful eyes, resting his chin on the back of his curled fingers.

“Oh really?” Miles asked, taking a sip from his crystal goblet before setting it back down. “What’s that?”

Reaching into his suit jacket, Carter removed a card and extended his arm across the table, offering it up to Miles. Miles gave it a once over before he reached up and plucked it from his boyfriend’s hand.

Miles raised a single eyebrow and said, “...Twister?” He lowered the card and his smile was both bright and genuine. “You want to play Twister for our anniversary?”

“Mm hm.” Carter mused, his smile taking on a good deal more heat as he added, “Without clothes.”

Miles stared at Carter for seemingly an eternity before he held a hand up, forefinger extended and called out, “Check! PLEASE!”



The set up for the Dollar Loan Center in anticipation of Sunday’s edition of Climax Control was nearing its completion. The ring was front and center in the arena floor with the surrounding seats and stands filling to the thousands in numbers. The stage and lighting was finalized and the crew were finishing with the sound system, but far down below the rafters and inside of the six-sided ring was a single chair, turned around and one figure in particular seated on it, backwards.

“I’ve had plenty of time in the singles spotlight…”

Helluva Bottom Carter said softly as he rested his chin on his forearms which were draped on the back rest of the chair.

“It was high time that I got back into the thick of things in the tag team division with my best friend, Ariana. It’s been a long time since we got the chance to team with one another, both of us so caught up in our singles careers. And while I expect Ariana to continue her pursuit of the Bombshell Internet title until she can take it back from Courtney, I am thankful she took this time to team up with me once again. Team GO - reunited once again!”

Carter lifted his chin from his forearms and leaned back, ever-so slightly.

“And let’s be honest. It couldn’t have come at a better moment. With the ongoing World Heavyweight tournament and Finn Whelan in the finals, the tag team division has suffered somewhat. When it was first re-established, we were seeing mixed tag team matches on every card. It was unlike anything I can remember seeing with the mixed tag division! It was sky rocketing to a whole new level and then … nothing. A mixed tag team defense here and there highlighting some shows but when was the last time we saw Miles Kasey and Alexandra Calaway? Or Austin James Mercer and Tempest? Finn and Kayla breathed new life into the division when they beat - and kept beating - Oz and Eiley, but the champions are only as good as their challengers and I think it’s time that we gave this division a swift boot up the jacksie and get things back on track. Don’t you?”

“And what better way than to give the fans a match between the two teams who - by all rights - are the two top tag teams in Sin City Wrestling who are NOT the champions? Ben Jordan and Samantha Marlowe – and yours truly – HBCarter and Ariana Angelos? This is going to be the match that is just the shot in the arm that this division needs and we all walk away winners. Well… Ariana and I will, but I can tell you all for a fact that Ben and Sam won’t be making this easy by any stretch of the imagination.”

“Under normal circumstances, I’d focus solely on Ben as he’s the one that I have to be inside of the ring against, but Sammi…?”

Carter shook his head, eyes closed and a soft whistle blowing through his pursed lips.

“With all due respect to women like Mercedes Vargas and Roxi Johnson, when I think of icons of the Bombshell division, I can’t help but think of you. You’ve done so much for the women’s side of things and you strive to continue doing even more, at your own expense sometimes if need be. Mad respect for that and even more for fighting on whether things go your way or not. You’ve lifted things up for your division and did so with a positive and selfless attitude, unlike so many of the women that surround you with a dreadful case of the ‘me, me, me’s’. Do you want to win? Of course, who doesn’t? Do you want to be a champion again? I would bet so, especially with the tag team titles and Ben at your side because that would complete your Grand Slam, wouldn’t it? You have your ambitions and aspirations, but I can not remember once where you were selfish. I can’t recall a single time where you didn’t work hard for yourself but also to help establish the other women around you. For that … I have to applaud you.”

And indeed Carter did clap his hands together in a respectful applause.

“But here’s the thing, Sammi. While this is the first time our two teams have met, it’s not the first time we all have met in our respective divisions. You and Ari have met before, and correct me if I’m wrong but it was Ariana who walked away the winner the last time you two wrestled. That gives my bestie the edge I think, and she has to be in your head that if she beat you once, she could do so again. And she will. I have that confidence in my closest friend. Now Ben Jordan…”

Gripping the back of the chair, Carter leaned back a bit and sighed.

“Ben, you and I didn’t exactly have the best past, did we? And I can’t deny the fact that I have nobody to blame for that but myself. I know that I’ve apologized for my actions and everything that I’ve said to you that cut you to the core. I know that you, being Saint Ben and all, accepted my apology but time and again I just don’t think it’s enough. You were just trying to be a supportive friend and I turned that against you and everything that I said… It haunts me to this day. You’ve moved on with your life and I am genuinely happy for you in that regard, but there are times when I wonder if I’ll ever move on for how I acted with you. And I can’t deny that when you and I finally met inside of the ring after that incident, you whipped my tail from one side of the ring to the other and I deserved every moment of it. Every clothesline and every suplex… I deserved it. And the impending result…”

Carter closed his eyes and exhaled.

“I admit that I deserved that too. But that was how many months ago? Things have changed. Circumstances have changed. …  I’ve changed, Ben. I’m not that same little wallflower that you were in the ring with last time around. Since then, my career has had plenty of its own ups and downs with a number of hiccups in between, but I’ve come into my own. I know who I am now and sooner rather than later, I want to ensure that the world knows. I want you to know. I am the man that took J2H to the brink of defeat. I am one of the eight that J2H hand picked to be his chosen successor. And even though I didn’t advance in the tournament, I know who I am. I am the best that I can be, and when you and I team with our closest gal pals this Sunday, I am going to take great pleasure in introducing you to that man.”

“I’m now going to be perfectly honest with you, Ben. Being in the ring against you was a unique experience that I will treasure for all the right reasons. I mean, you’re Ben Jordan. There is just no other way to describe you or to pay respect than by simply saying your name. How many other men in SCW can command that level of respect? Even J2H, for everything he’s done in this business, I don’t think even he has quite that level of adulation when someone hears his name. You are the locker room leader that we’ve always needed. You offer up help and advice even to those you would see as a rival and never think twice about doing so. You are a former multi-time champion around these parts.”

He held up a hand and counted off on his fingers.

“Two-time World Heavyweight Champion. Roulette Champion. Three-time World Tag. You are this close to capturing the Roulette and Mixed Tag and going total Grand Slam but… here’s the thing. It’s not that important to you. Everything I’ve come to know about you is that you put titles second and showcasing for the fans first. Whether you become another in a long line of SCW Grand Slam Champions is virtually meaningless where you’re concerned. Except for one thing … for one championship. The very one in which we’re competing in the division for. The World Mixed Tag titles.”

Carter again rested his chin on his forearms and showed some teeth behind his smile.

“And please don’t insult my intelligence by denying that, Ben. You want those championships just as much, if not more so, than anyone else in the division. But not for yourself… no. For your partner. For Samantha. You would want to win the titles for her benefit alone because it’s something that she would like to accomplish; winning the titles with her best friend by her side. See? It’s something that you and I have in common. It’s just a matter of which of us wants it more.”

Carter slowly pushed himself back to his feet and stepped back away from the chair.

“I’m looking forward to this more than you know, Ben. Being inside of the ring against a man like you, a walking, breathing legend in the making … It's what makes careers for guys like me. But all the respect in the world is not going to keep me from fighting you at my hardest to pick up the win. I’ve been in the ring with some of the best in this business recently; Hall of Fame names like Goth and Bill Barnhart. Why you are not yet in the SCW Hall of Fame is beyond the scope of my imagination but you will be, and I hope that it’s soon. And when you are, I am going to look back on this Sunday fondly and think… I was able to pick up the win against that man.”

Carter winked and turned to exit the ring as the camera faded out.

8
Climax Control Archives / How circumstances change
« on: January 12, 2024, 09:57:53 PM »
Aristotle once said that a friend is one soul abiding in two bodies. Many in this world consider it an accomplishment to have as many friends as possible, almost as if quantity superseded quality in regards to the friendship. But most anyone will tell you that if you're able to make one true friend, the type of friend who is always there for you and it's more like family than friendship? Then you have truly found something special in this world to cherish.

Throughout history, there have been prime examples of such friendships that have solidified bonds between two souls. The friendship and love between Achilles and Patroclus in ancient Greece has lived on for millennia in the minds of scholars and romanticists. The bond between Alexander the Great and his closest friend, Hephaestion, was so profound that when  Hephaestion died, it tragically sent Alexander into a downward spiral of alcoholism and pancreatitis. Brought about by a broken heart.

In more modern society, there are other prime examples of strong friendships. Mark Twain and Helen Keller. Queen Victoria and Abdul Karim. Marilyn Monroe and Ella Fitzgerald. Stan Laurel and Oliver Hardy were so close as friends that upon parties passing, Stan retired as he stated “It simply wouldn't be the same without Ollie.“ Famed comedians Lucille Ball and Vivian Vance remained as close as sisters until Vivian's passing in 1979.

Friendships in the sport of professional wrestling, tried and true friendships, are something of rarity to this day. This might seem unlikely given the close camaraderie we witness on camera week in and week out, but the fact remains that in the sport, it’s every man (or woman) for themselves and the glory of being at the top can be celebrated by only one. So more often than not we have seen these very friendships either tossed aside or at the very least, put at great risk all in the name of personal glory. That is why when you have the distinct honor of finding that one special person in your life that you can call a trusted friend, you hold onto them with all you have in your heart.

And where Carter McKinney is concerned, he has not one but two special people in his life that he can call exactly that. Carter, by his own admission, was not the most popular of kids when he was in school. Because of his own inner demons and hidden sexuality, he felt closed off and isolated. He was the student that always sat at the back of class and rarely If ever raised his hand to answer a question whether he knew it or not. And when it was discovered that Carter indeed was homosexual, that circle of what friends he had grew even scarcer. But by then, he was relatively unconcerned about making friends in the hostile environment known as the public school system. He was concerned only with surviving long enough to graduate and go against his family’s wishes by moving to Las Vegas to make a dream become a reality.

And that was where he met his closest friend, a young woman who he had come to love like a sister; Ariana Angelos. They say that in life, opposites tend to attract and such as indeed the case when Carter met Ariana at the famed GO Gym when they had joined the same class of students. Where Carter was outgoing and up front in how he dealt with life around him, Ariana was far more reserved and quiet in nature. Carter was always doing or saying something that made Ariana blush and want to duck beneath the nearest table, and if he was to be perfectly honest, such reactions only egged Carter on even more. But when they were on lunch and dinner breaks, the two talked about everything under the sun - from mutual likes and dislikes to their families and homes. It was then that Carter had learned Ariana had been disowned by her own family, simply because she had chosen to follow her own dreams rather than the ones her parents had chosen for her. She had confided in him that what little money she had was going to a hotel where she was staying - and no more need be said. Carter insisted that Ariana come to live with him in his little studio apartment in town. There was barely enough room for one person, let alone two, but Carter decided then and there that he would make room for the young woman who had fast become his best friend forever. Carter would do anything for Ariana, and she, him.

But as easily as opposites can attract, there are instances where people who have much in common can celebrate just as likely of bonds. From the moment they had met backstage in Sin City Wrestling, Carter and the young lady Dawn Warren had quickly become like two peas in the proverbial pod. Carter had discovered in Dawn a kindred spirit, a friend who could be just as loud and flamboyant as he himself was. Dawn was second only to Ariana when it came to Carter’s closest of friends.

Las Vegas

Any tourist in the famed City of Sin would readily admit that one of the highlights of visiting this city was the Las Vegas Strip and all that it had to offer. The dazzling lights of all the hotels, casinos and businesses were something to see during the day, but they were even more profound at night. And if you thought it was something from ground level, either walking along the Strip or driving down in on the street, it was nothing compared to witnessing it from high above in one of the famed helicopter tour rides – which was exactly what Carter had surprised Dawn and Ariana with following a sumptuous steak dinner at the famed Herbs and Rye restaurant.

He had presented both ladies at the very start of their “girls night out” with a late Christmas gift each; for Ariana, that studded leather jacket she had her eyes on since the previous year but never brought herself to buying it. And for Dawn, a pink feathered jacket, much like his own trademark garment.

And that was when we found this fun loving trio of friends casually walking down the famed Las Vegas Strip amongst the masses of tourists and locals alike. The hour had grown late and the weather was bitter cold, and that was quite enough reason for Carter to stop at one of those ‘famous’ food trucks to buy the three largest hot cocoas seen by man for he and his two close friends. Sipping at the hot drink and walking arm in arm, and doing little else but enjoying one another’s company.

“You know bestie,” Ariana said from Carter’s right, leaning into his body in both a gesture of support and to get some body heat to stave off the chilly air. “Dinner was enough. You didn’t have to take us on that helicopter ride.”

“Yes he did!” Dawn said from Carter’s left, her voice a touch boisterous but her smile making the humor behind her words all the more evident.

“I know, I just still feel bad over that little fuck up the other day when I was driving.” Carter sighed, shrugging his slim but muscled shoulders as he all but forgot his own hot drink. Less than a week ago while on a shopping excursion with his girls, Carter had been tailgated by the same car relentlessly until Carter slammed on the brakes, brake checking the man. Luckily the man’s brakes worked well but in the heat of the moment, Carter had forgotten about his passengers. Ariana was jerked forward in her seat but was wearing her seat belt. As was Dawn but the sudden movement threw her forward and she hit her head on the passenger seat behind Ari.  “Dawn here could have been hurt and I just need to work on my road rage problems.”

“Well, we can’t say that the jerk didn’t deserve it for tailgating you.” Dawn mused. “It's a pet peeve of mine too.”

“I think mine is when people wait until they’re halfway through turning their car before they turn on their car signals.” Ariana added to the conversation, prompting Carter and Dawn to look to one another and nod in agreement.

Carter then went on and admitted, “I told Miles what happened and he told me I need to get my act together when I’m behind the wheel. Especially when I have passengers.” He looked between the two young women on either side of him and said, “This was just my way of apologizing.”

“Well, apology accepted.” Dawn said as she gave him a friendly cuddle. To which Ariana wrapped an arm around his neck and drew him in for a friendly hug and a peck on the cheek. Ariana said, “You never have to apologize to me, bestie.”

“So, is everything okay with you and Miles?” Dawn asked out of the blue, turning both Cater and Ariana’s heads in her direction.

“Miles?” Carter replied. “Yeah,. Why?”

“How come he didn’t come with us?” Dawn found herself asking. To which Carter answered, “We’re not joined at the hip 24/7, Dawn!” Both Dawn and Ari gave their friend a knowing look and Carter laughed, “Okay, most of the time! But we just had different plans tonight. He wanted to hit a pub for a few beers and I wanted to spend the evening with my girls.”

He bumped his hip into first Ariana and then Dawn, drawing smiles and laughter from both ladies as they stopped at the famed Fountains of Bellagio, watching along with dozens of others as the colorful lights in the fountains worked their magics for all to appreciate. Making this night between friends even more special.




Turnberry Towers

And as much as the trio had enjoyed themselves and wished the evening could continue on, it sadly had to come to an end. Fun times were had by all and forgiveness for his driving gaffe given, they had gone their separate ways after an evening of enjoying each other’s company. Ariana had to get back home to Francisco, and while Carter had invited Dawn to stay the night at the condo, Dawn had already made other accommodations. And thus, that brought us to the familiar sight of the Turnberry Towers and the parking garage reserved for residents, where the lime green beetle drove into the quiet surroundings, its headlights illuminating the way ahead. It was well after ten PM by now, and Carter figured Miles was probably home by now as he drove the familiar path around the reserved parking spots until he pulled into the one reserved solely for him.

Upon a closer look, Carter saw that the car inherited by Miles from his own father was still in its spot, but Miles’s own car was nowhere to be seen. Figuring Miles was tying one on with some buddies and he himself might get a call to pick his boyfriend up, Carter put the car into park and turned the engine off. Stepping out of the ‘beetle’ and locking the door behind him, Carter suddenly felt a strange and yet sinister pang of isolation for some reason. You know, that sensation you get when you feel as if someone was watching you from afar but when you looked up, there was no one about? Well, that was what Carter experienced as he stopped walking toward the entrance to the lobby of the Towers and looked up from the light of his phone, but saw nobody.

He looked around full circle in every direction but saw nothing but empty vehicles of all of the Tower’s residents and their guests. Not another living soul to be seen and that fact alone turned Carter’s stomach into a sudden knot and made him feel that sense of isolation a hundred times over. An adult male of 24 years, this still gave him the feeling of being a small child that was afraid and his steps picked up in pace as he walked quickly through the garage, his eyes shifting back and forth to the phone in his hand when a chill down his back that he could not ignore alerted him to sudden movement from out of the corner of his eye.

Carter turned his head and just BARELY ducked out of the way of a crowbar, swung wildly by someone wearing a dark hoodie that kept his facial features cloaked in shadow! The weapon struck the concrete pillar, obviously where the attacker had been lying in wait! Carter stumbled back, wide eyed at what was suddenly happening around him and at his own home. He tripped over his own foot and fell back and just managed to roll out of the way before the crowbar came down where his head had been!

Survival instincts kicked into high gear for the young man and he realized that whoever this attacker was, he had cut him off from the lobby entrance, preventing a quick and easy escape route! He could try to get back to his car but that would only serve as a deterrent and not a solution! Carter rolled to his feet and just in time as the attacker threw an overhead swing of the crowbar right at him but this is where his training from the GO Gym and some self defense lessons from Fenris had come in handy enough as he used his right forearm to block the blow, using his left top grab at the weapon! But before Carter could attempt to wrest it free from his grasp, the attacker used his own free hand for a straight shot into Carter’s mouth, causing his lips to literally explode in a spray of blood!

Carter fell back against the nearest car and the assailant swung the crowbar with both hands but Carter again moved, the crowbar shattering the passenger side door of a black, 2020 Jeep Gladiator! This was enough of a distraction to give Carter the chance to kick the crowbar out of the attacker’s hand, sending it scattering across the cement pavement of the garage! This did not deter whoever this was, as the attacker swung a hard right into Carter’s face, striking just above the cheekbone! The man then bulled himself against Carter’s smaller frame, driving him back against another car!

If this was a simply mugging, the man would have come at him with a gun and demands for his wallet or whatever else was on his agenda! But no, this attacker was literally hiding and waiting for him and attacked him with a weapon! A set up? A gay bashing? Whatever it was, Carter’s survival instincts had kicked into high gear and the moment his body was struck back against a Nissan Versa, his adrenaline was coursing through his body to where he barely felt the pain of bone striking back against metal! He tasted the coppery flavor of his own blood in his mouth but he all but ignored that as he brought blow after blow down into the man’s back, trying to break free! The man retaliated quickly, swinging a hard fist into Carter’s stomach, doubling him over and sending him to his knees! This was all happening so suddenly and from out of the blue! They say that we are in the greatest danger the closer we are to home and Carter had been caught completely off guard by this ambush-like attack! Whoever this was, he was cold and calculating and had the advantage of surprise! But Carter had been trained by the best and perhaps more importantly, he was a self-professed survivalist! The attacker turned his head as if to see where the crowbar had fallen when Carter swung his fist right up between the man’s legs!

“YOU MOTHER FU…!!!!” The attacker did not have the option to finish as his mouth fell open in a silent scream, doubling over at the waist and clutching at himself! Grabbing the man by the head in an unorthodox but tight side headlock, Carter proceeded to ram the man straight forward into the nearest car, shattering the window with the attacker’s own skull! The man stopped fighting. He simply hung there in the frame of the shattered car window. Carter took a step back and away from the scene as the weight of the attacker’s body slowly pulled him from the car window and he hit the pavement. He continued to clutch his genitals but his hood had been thrown back in the chaos and Carter could now see that whoever this was, he could have been Miles’s own age.

That was the precise moment when the adrenaline had worn off, and Carter’s legs had given out from under him. He sank to the ground and fell to his backside, the emotional turmoil of this life or death situation now taking its toll on his emotional well being and he started to shake, his body convulsing. His eyes remaining on the body of his attacker, he reached blindly for his phone, grasping at it when he heard the sound of running feet…

“What is going on… oh my god!” It was the head of the Turnberry Tower’s HOA, Anne Thompson. Carter had only met her in passing but Miles spoke highly of her time and again, and she was followed by two other tenants whom he did not know. They had heard the sounds from the garage and came running, and Anne came rushing right up to where Carter sat in shock, his hand finally having found his phone.

“Carter? Carter!” Anne tried to rouse him from his shock. “What happened!? Are you alright!?”

Not answering her, his eyes misted over and he pressed the right call button on his phone…

“9-1-1, what is your emergency?”

Carter’s tremors grew worse as he choked out, “I’ve… been … attacked!”



“For as sporadic as your time with us in SCW has been, you’ve had quite the ride for yourself, haven’t you Finn?”

Carter said from where he stood on the patio outside of his and Miles’s bedroom, bearing the signs of what had happened to him earlier. A dark scab covering both lips and the mark from where he had been struck just below his eye. Carter had just returned from the hospital where Miles had taken no lip from him and forced him to get examined and file a police report all at the same time.

Still shaken up from the harrowing experience, Carter had stepped out onto the patio without a jacket, seemingly all but ignoring the frigid air that had to have dipped into the mid-forties by now. He stared over the railing into the darkened sky, his eyes focused solely on the lights of the Vegas Strip where mere hours ago he had been having the time of his life. How circumstances change.

“I have to admit that when J2H vacated the title and the tournament was announced, I was less than thrilled. Not about having another chance to become the World Heavyweight Champion, because – c’mon! Who in their right mind would bitch about that? No, this was more about J2H abdicating his throne. I really wanted to see if he’d be able to break his own record and who would be the one to eventually topple him. But there’s more to it than that. There has always been something exciting about a championship tournament, and when J2H named Miles as one of the participants, I was proud of my man. Then when my name was announced, a part of me felt a touch of dread, like right here.”

He patted himself on the midsection.

“Not for the fear of taking part and failing, or facing the pressure of a championship run. I’ve been there before a few times in Sin City Underground. No, I think the butterflies started hitting me at their hardest when I realized how likely the chances would be of Miles and I both advancing and ending up against each other at some point in this tournament.”

He shook his head, folding his arms and running his hands along his bare arms.

“I don’t know how couples in this business can do that and nothing changes. Keira and Roxi have done it a few times. Crystal and Seleana… Miles and I wrestled once before for the Roulette title way back when but that was then – this is now. And times have changed. But that’s just one of six other possibilities in the future. For the time being, I have someone else watching me from across that ring, wanting to accomplish the very same thing that I do; make it to the Quarter-Finals and eventually the championship round at My Bloody Valentine V. Finn Whelan. Probably one of the most enigmatic men on the entire roster.”

“You watch Finn Whelan and you literally don’t know what to make of him as far as personality, but that’s not what you’re dealing with inside of the ring. You know from many past experiences that you are dealing with a thug - and I mean that in the nicest sense of the word. Finn Whelan has been around these parts as far back as April of 2020 and while the man isn’t undefeated like I initially thought when I started my research on him, he still has one of the most impressive win-loss records in either division. In the middle of everything else that I have had going on around me this past week, I sat in the GO Gym for literal hours and watched every single match I could find of his. From his official debut in 2020, right up until his most current tag title defense at December 2 Dismember V. And while I can best describe Finn’s career path in SCW as Hobbit-like … There And Back Again … I can’t deny the fact that when he does grace us with his presence, he certainly makes the most out of each and every opportunity handed to him. It was Finn Whelan who ended the six month long Roulette title run of “Bulldog” Bill Barnhart. It was Finn Whelan who ended “Godly” Ken Davison’s first World heavyweight title run. And even though that World Championship[ reign didn’t last as long as I’m sure he would have wanted, the fact remains – he knows what it feels like to win the big one.”

“And of course, let’s not forget the fact that Finn – and Kayla – did the entire Mixed tag division a favor by stripping the titles away from Ollie and Eiley, and so far? Nobody has come close to ending their run. And that … that right there … is the reason why I think I have the edge going into this first round match against a man that many tend to overlook! Because while I’m sure he wants to become a two-time champion, in the back of his head he knows he has other commitments and that he has a tag team partner that is depending on him to fulfill them. Finn is splitting himself into two totally opposite directions and one can do that only for so long before you inevitably break in two.”

“I’m going into this match with the odds stacked against me, but when have I ever allowed that to stop me? The majority of my success stories have taken place elsewhere, down in SCU when it was still a thing in the sport. When I came up here to SCW where the stakes were even higher, I have to admit that I found myself to be a small fish in a HUGE ocean! And while my first taste of championship gold still eludes me in SCW, I still know the feeling. The taste. I’ve come close to winning the Internet and I am proud to say that I took J2H to the limit, earning respect from the man and that fact alone is almost as valuable as the championship itself! But now, I am being given another opportunity and I have to get past seven men in order to do so. And it all begins just between us, Finn.”

“See Finn, I admit fully that inside SCW and in outside territories, you have had one HELL of a run! And the scary thing is that your career is still in its infancy, much like my own. But this isn’t WWH or Union Battleground or anywhere else that you’ve set foot inside. This is Sin City Wrestling and I am not like any other man you’ve faced before. Because facing me is not going to be entirely unlike facing yourself. I noticed that when I was watching you, you know? How many similarities there are between us, despite our differences in age and experience. I know that you see yourself as something of an underdog.”


From behind, one can see the pearly whites of Carter’s smile shone through as he shakes his head.

“And that is a feeling I know all too well and can easily relate to. After I graduated from the GO Gym and signed with SCU, the Boy’s Club in the locker room didn’t look past me because they didn’t even see me. I went in there being myself and when the macho men of this sport see someone like me, they either have a hard time accepting the fact that I’ve made it this far or that they have to share a dressing room with me. There were times where I was made to feel so unwelcome that I had to get dressed either out in the hall or the bathrooms, but that’s fine. That’s alright. Going through all the hazing and the bullshit just made me ready for even more that came my way. I came to realize they didn’t resent me for who I was. They resented me because I was there to take their spot at the top. And they made the graven error in judgment thinking that  just because I looked soft, I did business inside of the ring the same way.”

“And that right there was where and when I proved them all wrong. That was when I started fighting and winning to earn the respect of the big dogs in the backyard. I was winning matches and tag titles with my bestie Ariana at my side but that wasn’t enough for them because I had a partner. I was depending on someone else. Nobody thought I stood a snowball’s chance in hell when I was entered into the Combat division because … look at me! But I went on to win that title and was fighting in everything from MMA battles to boxing matches and everything in between! That is when the boys started to wonder if they misjudged me. But from that point on when I was winning the TV title to the Underground Championship, right up until I came here, even my strongest supporters had their doubts when I would be booked against someone that was bigger and more experienced. And yes…”


He nodded with sincerity.

“I have lost my share of matches. We all have! It’s the nature of the game. But I’ve also won my share against some of the biggest and baddest they could put against me. Men like “Bulldog” Bill Barnhart! Senor Vinnie! Goth! We are talking about the best of the best and what did all of them have in common? They didn’t take me nearly as seriously as they should have. And I can admit there was a time when I ranted and raved about being overlooked like that but a wise man told me that in the end, it was a lot like being carded for buying alcohol. You’ll come to appreciate it in time. It only works to my advantage and the detriment of my opponents. And one day, and with this tournament I can only hope that it is soon, one day I’LL be joining that Boys Club!”

He poked himself in the chest with a forefinger.

“And the days of that indirect advantage will slowly erode away. And all of the doubters will look back once that World title belt is fitted around my waist and realize just how wrong they had been from the very beginning! And I sincerely hope that they choke on all of those doubts that they’ve had about me!”

Having been leaning against the railing, Carter stood upright.

“There’s a lot to be said for you and me going into this match, Finn. Similar styles. Similar outlooks. And neither one of us is going to take any bullshit from the other. And while it’s not going to be easy for either of us, it is going to be fun! And when you think about it, it’s appropriate that I’m going to go all the way to the first Supercard of the year to win my first championship in SCW. Because 2024 is going to be MY year. The year of Carter. And all due respect Finn, you’re going to be the first of many to get me to that point.”

Just then, the patio door opened and Miles Kasey stepped out onto the terrace with Carter’s feather jacket in hand. Having no need to say anything, Miles slipped the jacket over Carter’s shoulders and gently guided him back inside.

9
Supercard Archives / Porch Pirates Pranked
« on: December 15, 2023, 10:11:24 PM »
Turnberry Towers -
Las Vegas, Nevada


Carter McKinney aka Helluva Bottom Carter of Sin City Wrestling fame, was curled up on the flush sofa that dominated the central floor of the condo that he and his erstwhile boyfriend Miles Kasey now called home. Before Miles had consented to allow his boyfriend to ‘touch things up a bit,’ the decor could at best be described as bare minimum. A sofa here, a chair and table there – but nothing too elaborate or to boast about. Miles was simply a minimalist by nature and had grown accustomed to coming ‘home’ as it were to Las Vegas and had little use for the frills of too much decor. Why would he? He was comfortable at the time. But then Carter had moved in, and he and Miles had begun a passionate love affair with one another, one that was just as heated now as it was when it first had begun at the start of the year. And while Carter made no outright move to try and change anything about the condo because he knew it reality, it was Miles’s in name. However, on the flip side of the same coin, Miles himself decided his home was also now Carter’s, and Carter deserved to have his touch throughout.

Carter had spent a small fortune on the interior decorating, but he had successfully transformed a condominium into a palace, because in his own mind - Miles deserved no less.

And now while the cold Las Vegas winds whistled outside of the sixth floor of this high-rise, Carter’s focus was intent on the screen of the laptop that was propped up on his bent knees. While he busied himself with his task at hand, it all but went unnoticed when Miles himself walked past him, clearly in preparation for another jaunt to the Tower’s in-house gymnasium. Going up against a hated rival such as Austin James Mercer with his Internet title at stake, Miles was taking no chances as to the outcome. And for a little sweetening of the proverbial pot, Miles also happened to be wearing the outfit that never failed to capture his man’s attention; a hot pink muscle shirt that was open wide at the sides for a tantalizing glimpse of Miles’s sculpted upper body, and the light blue ‘short shorts’ that left little to the imagination save for the well toned backside Carter said even made God sit back to admire on the seventh day.

But this time, Carter’s focus remained on the laptop and the tasks at hand, both scrolling a particular website and speaking to someone on messenger all at the same time. It must have indeed been important because again – Miles walked back past him, this time passing the front of the sofa and he leaned over Carter to reach his keys that were in a conch-shaped dish, his ass practically in Carter’s line of vision if not his face entirely. And yet – nothing.

“Damn… forgot…” Miles stood upright and hurried toward the hallway that led to the two bedrooms of the abode, before returning with his gym bag. Miles again passed by and stumbled, dropping his keys from his fingers and he bent over at the waist, right at Carter’s side and when nothing happened – no dirty words or not even a gratuitous grabbing of the ass, Miles stood upright and turned around to directly address his man.

“Alright, what is going on?” Miles demanded, finally catching Carter’s attention enough for him to look up and almost feel like he had somehow done something wrong.

“What is it?” Carter asked, caught off guard and completely bewildered. “Did I do something?”

“No,” Miles answered with a playful frown, having grown all too accustomed to his boyfriend being quite unable to keep himself from laying hands on him at every golden opportunity. Miles went on to say further, “And that’s the problem.”

Carter looked around as if he were completely lost and then back up at an expectant Miles and he shrugged his slim shoulders, shaking his head without comprehension.

Miles rolled his eyes, all too used to  Carter’s wanton attention focused on him from head to toe and to not even get a single reaction had given Miles slight cause for concern. He leaned over and placed his hand on Carter’s forehead, asking, “Are you sure you’re feeling alright?”

Carter laughed, despite his confusion, swatting Miles’s hand from his head and he sat up straighter, saying, “I’m fine! What’s wrong with you?”

“You could give a man a complex, you know.” Miles pouted, jetting out his bottom lip past the point of no return. “I’m wearing those shorts you love so much and nada. No playing ‘grab ass’, nothing! I’ll bet you didn’t even notice.”

“Oh I noticed alright.” Carter said, side-eyeing those aforementioned shorts. “You really shouldn’t wear boxer briefs beneath booty shorts though.”

Miles looked down to the shorts and yes indeed, one could see his undergarments peeking out of the legs of those shorts. Miles looked back up and in his haughtiest tone, said, “In my defense, the last time I didn’t wear anything under these, I never made it to the gym, you walked funny for a week and I almost had to be hospitalized for dehydration!”

“Ahh, I see!” Carter replied with as much playfulness as he could muster to match Miles’s own. “So it’s a matter of self preservation?”

“Exactly!” Miles replied. Carter winked playfully at him and Miles then took a step closer and peered over his boyfriend’s shoulder and the laptop screen. “What has you more entranced than me own arse, might I ask?”

“I’m just finalizing plans for catering Christmas dinner.” Carter said as he hurriedly typed a response to the one whom he had been negotiating with. “I was pretty surprised that so many professional caterers were working on Christmas.”

“Why are you hiring a caterer?” Miles asked, his hands on the armrest of the sofa. “You did incredible on your Thanksgiving party. Everything turned out perfect!”

“Yeah you just said the key word.” Carter spoke from the corner of his mouth, heightening his sarcasm. “‘Perfect’. Miles, if you actually think I don’t know what was going on every time I had to try and sneak out of the kitchen for one thing or another, you don’t know me half as well as you think you do!”

“What are you talking about?” Miles asked innocently enough, but one Carter was unable to buy as it were.

***

And see, this is where we make use of one of those wonderful storytelling devices known as the flashback. Because 22 days prior was the holiday in which we as Americans celebrate being thankful for what we have. Ironically 24 hours before we trample one another to death for much desired sales items…

Carter had insisted, laying down the rule that everyone was to stay out of the kitchen as he wanted to prepare everything for their Thanksgiving Day feast on his own. His way of giving thanks for his friends, family and loved ones for all that they had done for him in mutual showings of support over the past year. Of course, there was just one small problem with this wish…

Carter could prepare basic meals such as chili, meatloaf and the like, but a full Thanksgiving feast? Whether he would care to admit it or not, that was just a touch out of his realm of expertise. He would never admit it but he was struggling to keep up in preparing multiple dishes and was feeling overwhelmed, but every offer of help was steadfastly refused.

Shoot! Carter had to use the restroom and rushed out of the kitchen, pausing only long enough to make sure everyone knew to stay out of the kitchen. Once the bathroom door shut, Carter’s beloved Grams stood up from where she was sitting beside her daughter and Ariana and she hurried into the kitchen and opened the oven door. With a pair of tongs in her hand, she stuck them into the back end of the turkey and pulled out the small pouch of giblets from inside the bird. She quickly disposed of them in the wastebasket beneath the kitchen sink and managed to return to her seat just before Carter had resumed his duties.

***

Back in the present,  Carter nonchalantly said to Miles, “Then there was the point when I had spilled the wine on my pants and had to run and change…”

***

And back to Thanksgiving Day when Carter has ran as fast as his feet would carry him into the bedroom to change, and this time Carter’s mom had gotten up and ran into the kitchen where she grabbed the turkey baster and opened the oven door, dousing the bird in its own juices, a chore her son had been woefully neglecting in the cooking…

***

Carter paused in what he was doing on the laptop to look up in recollection, adding, “And of course there was the time I am pretty sure one of them was in the kitchen when I was coming back from the spare room with the wine glasses….”

***

How could Carter have forgotten the new set of wine glasses he had procured just for this day alone? And luckily with enough to even accommodate their extra guest, Harper Mason. He had just turned the corner when a frantic Miles did the only thing he could think of to keep Carter from finding Ariana in the kitchen, beating the lumps out of the mashed potatoes! Miles grabbed him the moment he turned the corner toward the living room and just planted the biggest, wettest, and most passionate kiss on his boyfriend that he had ever - just long enough to watch over Carter’s shoulder until Ariana beat a hasty retreat and Miles finally released Carter, leaving Carter both breathless and temporarily unable to remember what he had been doing!

***

“I didn’t hear you complaining.” Miles smirked, standing over Carter who just looked back over his shoulder and up at the love of his life.

“You stole my gum.” Carter said in an accusing tone, then looked back down at the laptop. Miles sighed and he admitted, “We didn’t do it because we didn’t trust you, babe. We did it because you wanted so bad for the day to be perfect and…”

“I know.” Carter finished his thought. “You were just trying to help me. And I appreciated it, I really did. I know I’m not the best cook in the world but I had to try. And the fact that everything turned out perfectly told me enough that I didn’t do it alone.”

Carter again shared a knowing look with Miles who could not help but smile at Carter’s own sense of self teasing. Miles nodded knowingly toward the laptop, saying, “Don’t hire the caterer,  Carter. You can do it - only this time, you’ll let everyone help who wants to.”

Carter exchanged brief glances between Miles and the messenger exchange with the caterer, sighing and saying, “Fair enough, I guess.” He started to type his final reply to the caterer when the soft ping alerted Carter’s attention to his email alert. His eyes shifted toward the message and he smiled in delight, “Great! My package just got dropped off!”

Mile groaned, “Babe, what did you order THIS time???”

“Never you mind!” Carter replied, indicating that whatever it was, it was quite possible it had much to do about Miles and Christmas and bringing the two together. Carter then asked, “Can you grab it off the step for me before you head to the gym?”

Knowing better than to argue the merits of online shopping with his amazon-addicted boyfriend, Miles acted dutifully and proceeded to the door where he opened it and looked down and found – nothing. Miles leaned out into the hall and looked both left and right and nada. Zilch! Miles stepped back inside and called out, “Carter, there’s nothing here!”

“Oh no, not again!” Carter’s voice came from the foyer and he soon came running. “I opened the email and there was a snapshot of the package at our door!”

“Porch pirate again?” Miles asked, to which Carter mournfully stated, “That’s the third package this week! I talked to other tenants an d they’ve been missing packages too!”

“So it’s someone in the building.” Miles pointed out, and Carter groaned, running his fingers through his hair. He growled audibly, and Miles knew the proverbial wheels were beginning to turn in that head of his. You could do many a thing to his man but mess with his shopping? That, to Carter, was simply unforgivable!

Carter took a deep breath and blew it out through pursed lips and surprised Miles, opening his eyes and looking at him with a calm smile. “Never mind.” Carter said simply. “You go to the gym. I’ll take care of this.”

“Carter?” Miles began warily, knowing his boyfriend had readily earned the status of a Slytherin for a reason. “What are you…?”

“Just go to the gym.” Carter repeated. “Everything will be fine.”

A narrow eyed gaze fixed on Carter, Miles reached down for his gym bag and he proceeded to the front door after a quick kiss. Before he closed it behind him, Miles gave him the “I have my eye on you” fix with his fingers and finally the door closed behind him. Only then did the smile on Carter’s face falter and morph into something a touch more twisted. He spun around on his heel and casually walked up the hall and toward their shared bedroom…

And moments later he emerged, carrying a small box-shaped device in one hand, and an empty UPS box in the other. The device has a small camera hole on each side, and the top had what appeared to be a fan embedded in the surface. He set both down on the surface of the bar counter in their home and he proceeded to get to work. He reached into the UPS box and removed two tubes of glitter and with a manic, gleeful look in his eyes, he proceeded to dumb both vials of glitter into the fan…

***

“So, what was all that about?” Miles asked as he set foot inside of the condo, shutting the door behind him. Fresh faced from another proper workout, Miles walked into the foyer where Carter was sitting at the bar, his eyes glued to the screen of the laptop.

“Hm?” Carter murmured but he wasn’t distracted enough not to give Miles the desired kiss from over his shoulder. “What was what about?”

“Don’t play coy with me.” Miles warned as Carter’s eyes continued to remain on the screen which was curiously dark. “I know you well enough to know when you’re up to some deviousness. It’s one of the things I find so hot about you.” And that little nugget of information got a smile from Carter before Miles nodded toward the screen.

“So, you going to tell me what’s going on?” Miles asked. “What mischief have you cooked up this time?”

“Was there a package on the doorstep when you came home?” Carter asked ominously, answering a question with a question. Miles frowned and replied, “Another package? No?”

“Perfect!” Carter smiled and he waved with his hand. “Pull up a seat and park that beautiful ass. We’re about to get a show.”

Knowing Carter well enough to know he meant what he promised, Miles pulled a stool up closer to his side and had a seat, watching the screen of the laptop more closely. Only now could he see closely enough that it seemed something on the screen was moving, dark - but moving.

“What is this?” Miles asked.

“Something I’ve been saving up for ever since packages started disappearing in the building.” Carter answered. “I’m taking no chances.”

Miles then turned back and now he and Carter could just barely make out voices on the screen. As time progressed, the voices became more prominent… familiar.

“You got another one?”

“Yeah, that guy orders more from amazon than the rest of the building combined!”

This accusation caused Miles to turn his head and nod toward Carter as he often teased him about the very same.

“What’s in it?”

“I don’t know, I haven’t opened it yet you n00b!”

“Guys, maybe we should stop. What if we get caught?”

“Stop being such a bitch, Kevin!”

“Kevin…?” Miles frowned, knowing that name and the voice slowly coming into place at the forefront of his mind.

“Yeah, we got that guy’s new iPad, didn’t we?”

Carter slapped the counter in anger, sharing a brief and knowing exchange with Miles.

“Just open it already!”

“What are you three boys up to NOW???”

That voice…. “Karen!” Miles growled through clenched teeth. He would know those dulcet tones anywhere!

“Wait…” Carter said. “That’s…”

“Karen’s kids!” Miles said. “They’re the porch pirates!”

The screen suddenly lit up as the package was opened, and you saw three boys looking down into it as if their faces were stuffed collectively into the camera. Then the fourth face peered in between them, and indeed it was Karen Chapman, Miles’s arch nemesis as it were! And suddenly there was the sound of a whir starting and suddenly there was a cloud of glitter spewing up from within! The boys started shouting and scattering and they could hear Karen screeching from clear upstairs, let alone on the laptop, as everything around them had been consumed in glitter!

Miles leaned back with wide, impressed eyes and turned that wide-eyed stare to his boyfriend.

“I know, I know!” Carter said. “Slytherin!”



Tucson, Arizona - Winterhaven

When told that the final SCW Supercard pay-per-view would be taking place in Tucson, Arizona, HBCarter jokingly asked what there was to do to pass the time in Bedrock, teasingly comparing the desert city to the desert city made famous in the Flintstones. Not wanting to just sit inside their hotel room during their entire stay during Super card weekend, Carter did a little research and found there was one holiday tradition that was made famous during the Christmas season;

Winterhaven Festival of Lights.

Winterhaven was a neighborhood in Tucson but one that at this time of year, made headlines for their dramatic and festive display of lights. Light displays so dramatic and elaborate that they were dazzling to the eyes and remembered the year round. This was where we would find Carter as he casually strolled about amongst not just the people of this city, but he had spotted a random SCW star or two who had obviously done their research as well and arrived at the same conclusion as he.

“December 2 Dismember V. The final event of the calendar year, and I find myself in something of a conundrum. You see, for the past few Super card events, I had started to feel overlooked in the eyes of the hierarchy. I mean, let’s face it. I haven’t exactly been given reason to think the match makers have been looking toward me favorably. At Summer XXXTreme XI, I was going to be left off the show completely until Jaycee Macdonald accepted my open challenge at the very last possible second. And at Violent Conduct IX, they didn’t even make the attempt. I checked the lineup and I just wasn’t on it. And if I’m going to be honest…”

Carter shrugged his shoulders.

“It was at that point I was seriously beginning to think maybe I needed a break from wrestling because if they were just going to overlook me, then I wondered if I should even bother. And then a little something called fate came a calling. I got booked, but in a non-title match against none other than Michael Harris, not only the reigning World Champion but also probably the biggest asshole in the sport at the time. I don’t know why I was chosen to get placed in the ring against him. I guess maybe they thought the champ could use a tune up match before he ultimately dropped the ball against J2H. He had to be booked but could use the night off so they looked around and saw my pretty face.”

Carter stopped at one particular display of lights that were crafted to look like fountains erupting up into the air.

“Only, things didn’t quite work out the way the higher ups expected, or Michael Harris himself thought possible. Because I did the unthinkable. I beat the champion. I was the only other person besides J2H to pin the shoulders of Michael Harris down, and well… we all remember what happened after that. Michael couldn’t handle the humiliation, went off the rails and we ended up with the need to fill a championship vacancy! And the bookers didn’t have much choice but to enter me into that World title match at High Stakes XIII, considering my win was the catalyst for Harris’s meltdown and the need for a new champion. Just myself and five other men, and no. I did not win. I did not walk out of Las Vegas as the World Champion but…”

He held up a forefinger.

“I like to think I did myself proud anyway. Yes, I was unhappy that I put myself into position to get eliminated by Alexander Raven, but I got one small consolation prize. I was the third runner up, and to get there I eliminated the man many were expecting to make it to the final two - Goth. The very same man that I’m facing this coming Sunday in what I suppose is a rematch of sorts in the eyes of the fans and matchmakers. But really, I think there’s more to it than just seeing a one on one rematch and to find out if my eliminating Goth was a fluke given the chaos of the Six Pack match – or if I could pull it off one more time and drive home the fact that I am here, and I am not going anywhere!”

Carter finally tore his eyes away from the light display to move on to the next when something else caught his eye. A small cart stand that was selling hot drinks in the cold, December night. With the SCW stars so used to the Las Vegas heat over the year, it was quite surprising that a desert could get so cold at night. The temperature now was just over fifty and Carter welcomed something hot to warm up with. He handed the cash over to the older woman at the stand and was gifted with a steaming cup of hot cocoa.

Carter took a grateful sip and gifted her the change as a tip before moving on.

“Now this is where things get interesting between Goth and myself, and I don’t mean the fact that he’s a member of the Saviors whom I’m on fairly good terms with - mostly with Mac Bane, Kat Jones and how could we forget Whisper? But I’m getting away from myself. You see, it was only recently where Goth met Austin James Mercer in a match to determine who would be next in line after Alexander Raven to challenge for the World Championship. And wouldn’t you know? Goth came out on top of that one, and now he’s set to meet whoever wins between J2H and Alexander Raven, the runner up of the Six pack match. But this is what confuses the hell out of me!”

“Word was that before December 2 Dismember V, Goth was to get his shot at J2H and the winner moved on to defend against raven. But then Goth became the first guy I ever heard of that passed up a shot at the World title, preferring to wait until the new year to get his chance! I mean, can you even imagine being offered a shot at the biggest prize in this sport and saying ‘No thanks, maybe next time?’ No? Me either! But that is exactly what you did, Goth, and one of these days I hope you can explain to the world why.”

“But passing up the chance at the title on the ‘Going Home’ show did nothing to change the fact that Goth IS the top contender for the gold, and he’s the man that I’m facing this Sunday. Now don't et me wrong. I'm not even looking past Goth to make a statement that needs to be made on my own behalf. I am not THAT stupid! Look past Goth and think he's an easy target and you're as good as dead inside of that ring. The man is nothing short of a certifiable legend in this business, and despite the hints that he has dropped every now and then, from the outside looking in, I don't see him slowing down any time soon. In fact, no matter who walks out of Tucson as the champion, I would place my bets on Goth being the one to dethrone whoever the champion is! That is..."

He took a drink of the hot cocoa, the cold air bringing it down to that perfect temperature as he passed under a decorative arch that read 'Candy Cane Lane'.

"Unless I get to the new champion first.  Because right now, whether Goth is the 'official' number one contender or not to me is irrelevant in this match. If I beat Goth, if I can beat a former World Champion of SCW and just about every other promotion that he's worked for -- if I can pin the shoulders of this Hall of Famer -- then it just might be me facing the World Champion first, whoever he might be."

Carter turned round and this time faced the camera directly.

"Goth, friend or foe, Savior or not..."

"I am not going to be left behind. I am not going down. 2024 is going to be my year -- and it is going to start with the end of 2023. Best of luck, Goth."

He raised the cup of cocoa in a toast.

"This is going to be an epic start to new beginnings!”

That being said, carter then calmly turned back around and passed the arch, the camera trailing upwards into the sky and focusing on the Winterhaven lights before slowly fading out.



10
Climax Control Archives / Thankful
« on: November 24, 2023, 08:04:46 PM »
Las Vegas, Nevada - Black Friday

“2AM…” Miles said through a giGANTIC yawn as he and his boyfriend Carter stood outside in the cold of the Las Vegas morning, just outside of the doors to the local Target nearest to their home. With eyes filled with sleep, Miles cast a sidelong glance to Carter as he sipped from an extra large cup of coffee purchased from a nearby gas station. Miles mumbled, “Remind me again why we had to be here four hours before the stores even open?”

Carter looked up at Miles with an innocent quirk to his expression and he shrugged as if the answer were obvious, “Because they have some kick ass deals and we need to start our Christmas shopping?”

“You just inherited the better part of almost six digits!” Miles yawned again. “So again, why do we have to be here so damn early to try and get … what are we even here to get anyway? The 55 inch TV I can get behind, but what else could be so important?”

Carter answered, “The new iPad is only $229!”

Miles blew a raspberry.

Carter then said, “I want that new crockpot…”

Miles rolled his eyes rather dramatically.

“There are a few things I want to get for Ari and Mom and Grams and…”

Miles shrugged, accepting this while Carter rattled off a list of names they had to shop for.

Carter then said, “I also see they have deals on those Resident Evil 4 and Diablo III games you were after…”

Miles held up a forefinger and said, “To which I approve heartily!”

“Oh thank you.” Carter replied as he went for a drink of his coffee and Miles then took more direct notice.

“Give me some of that?” Miles then said, nodding his head toward the steaming cup of java, to which Carter playfully pulled the cup away from Miles’s “grabby hands” and he said, “No! You had your chance when we stopped at the store! You snooze, you…”

“Gimme!” Miles snatched the cup from out of Carter’s hand, but Carter did not even try to stop him. In fact, he wore a smile on his face and allowed it to happen. Under most circumstances, Carter would have bitten the hand of anyone who reached for his coffee – but this was Miles we were talking about! Plus, Carter had a sharp mind and came prepared. He reached down to the drink carrier on the pavement at his feet and removed another large coffee flavored to his tastes. Miles started to take a drink but instead did a comical double take.

“You had more this entire time and never told me!?” Miles said sharply, to which Carter countered, “You said you didn’t want any at the time so I didn’t think to!”

And before Carter could get even so much as a single sip, Miles had this one right out of his hand as well - even though he had yet to finish the first cup he had just confiscated! Carter just stared at him with bemused eyes, then reached down and instead of grabbing yet another drink, which would probably be taken anyway, he instead grabbed a white paper bag and removed a jelly filled donut.

Which was promptly snatched from out of his hands!

"Miles!" Carter laughed, to which Miles replied, "What donut?" With the tell-tale ring of powdered sugar and jelly around his lips. Carter huffed back a bark of laughter before leaning over to look at the elderly couple who were standing directly behind them in line.

“Do you see how he treats me?” Carter asked playfully, to which the old woman waved him off, saying, “My boyfriend treats me the same way!”

The old man looked at her through his own thick-rimmed specs and said aloud for everybody to hear, “You ain’t got no boyfriend you old bag!”

The old woman promptly swatted the old man in the arm with her beaded handbag, causing Miles to almost choke on his donut - giving Carter all the opening he needed to grab his own drink, the only remaining one that Miles had not confiscated for himself. Carter stole one more glance back at the comical old couple before looking up to his own loved one and he smiled, stating the obvious, “We always meet the most interesting people.”

Garnering a nod of agreement from Miles as he drained his cup.

***

Just about four hours later, there was a noise of movement from within the store, alerting everyone in line which had now grown considerably larger, stretching the length of the building. The movement from inside the doors caused a start from Carter who quickly jostled Miles who appeared to be dozing standing up!

“Miles…!”

“I’m not tired, you’re tired!” Miles called aloud, before he blinked the sleep away and saw what Carter was alerting him to! “Well it’s about…”

“Do you remember the plan?” Carter asked excitedly. To which Miles replied, “How could I forget?”

Carter and Miles, and for that matter, the entirety of the gathered crowd of holiday shoppers behind them, all readied themselves as the doors opened and the employee said, “Hi! Welc-!”

And the line surged forward! Carter jumped INTO the nearest shopping cart and Miles grabbed it and took off racing into the throng of furious bargain hunters!

We’d spare you the intricate details of this rabid shopping excursion. Suffice to say, if you live in the United States, you've heard of some of the horror stories about Black Friday ordeals. If you live outside and are unfamiliar, well just a handful of what happened in this particular Target….

A mother all but abandoning her kids at the entrance for not being able to keep up and ignoring all employees intercoming for her to get to the front of the store – all so that she could get her hands on a brand new Macbook…!

A man stole an ice cream maker out of the previously seen elderly woman's hands and made a run for it, prompting her husband to trip the offending shopper with his cane so he could easily retrieve the goods for his wife…!

Miles could have sworn he saw Despayre and Gabriel Stevens in the midst of some of the chaos, Despy baseball sliding under a group of brawling shoppers and snatching the last Looney Tunes BluRay from their grasp…!

Two ample sized women brawling over a lace bra that would have been too small to have even been used as a Band-Aid for them, let alone cover their… you know…!

But perhaps the most notable moment was just as Carter and Miles had gathered everything they Carter had set their his sights on - they detoured around the toy department to reach the end of the L-O-N-G checkout line when something bright and blue caught Carter’s attention. Carter made an excited squeal and he ran off down the aisle, prompting Miles to look on, “Babe…?”

There was a new Stitch plush toy on the market – and just the one left on the shelf! Carter just barely snatched it off the shelf when a football player-sized man snatched it from out of HIS hands!

“Hey, I had that first!” Carter yelled as he grabbed the man’s wrists to pry Stitch loose without damaging the plush toy!

“You little bitch…!” The hulking brute growled as he pulled away. “I don’t give a shit! I’M taking it so let - GO!” And the man’s superior strength won out as he practically threw Carter around and down, causing the young man to lose his balance and fall against the shelves!

The man sniffed triumphantly and turned to make his getaway – only to meet an angry, sleep deprived and VERY protective Miles used the shopping cart to shoulder check the man, sending HIM back and tripping over Carter! Stitch went flying into the air to which Miles caught him with one hand and with the other, reached down to gallantly assist his man to his feet.

“You were right!” Miles exclaimed, breathless. “This IS fun!”

Turnberry Towers

“So at least now I understand why you wanted me to come with you.” Miles said as the elevator door to their floor slid open with a soft chime, and the Brit stepped out into the hallway with his arms laden with shopping bags while Carter carried – exactly one bag and the keys to the condo. Miles muttered sourly, “To do all the heavy lifting.”

“Now that is simply not true, Miles.” Carter objected as he fished the keys to the condo from out of his jacket pocket. “And I am wounded that you would suggest such a thing. Wounded I say!”

“Mm hmmm!” Miles muttered, clearly not believing a word that Carter was saying. “It’s true!” Carter stated outright. As he turned the key to the deadbolt, he looked back over his shoulder to give his man a devilish grin, he added, “You also make one fine human battering ram!”

Miles made a face and then playfully stuck his tongue out at Carter, making the young man laugh merrily. He pushed the door open and stepped inside of their shared home – and almost dropped the bag he was carrying at the sight that was immediately set in front of his eyes, front and center in their living room. A shimmering seven foot tall Christmas tree - white in color and decorated in shades of blue lights, garland and baubles. But it was the tree topper and the random ornaments hanging from the artificial branches. They were all Stitch related. There was even a brand new plush Stitch stationed right under the lowest branch, ready for the taking and mandatory cuddling.

Carter just stared, caught completely off guard as to where this all came from when Miles set the bags down in the foyer and walked past his boyfriend, giving him a smug grin along the way, “You’re not the only one who can pull off a surprise!”



“Oliver Zahn…”

Carter winced, holding up a hand in mock surrender.

“Sorry, I know you have a preference for being referred to as OZ for some godforsaken reason, but we’ll get into that theory later. For now, I suppose since the holidays are upon us and I’ve had a pretty good past few days, I can play along. I imagine OZ is just your boyish acronym for your first and last name but I’d like to think better of you than that. I mean, indeed you are a graduate of the Jet City academy and as such, one would think you had a bit more of a creative output towards what you want others to call you; nicknames, ring names, you know… that lot. But just wanting to go by your initials but a word made out of your initials just…”

Carter cringed, then held up a finger and nodded.

“Yeah, exactly that. Cringe. Just like when we tune in on the monitors backstage to keep up to date on what’s happening both inside of the ring and backstage in interviews and such and Oli-OZ? What in the world has happened to you? You came into SCW with both guns a blazin’ as the old timers might say, and in the past few weeks you just started shooting nothing but blanks. I mean, first you and Eiley drop the tag team titles to a virtual brand new team, when you had been beating established teams left and right. Then after that you try and regain your footing and… well, how had that been going for you? You thought you could use Ari and myself as a means to an end to get the momentum back on your side for your rematch and, what happened again? Oh yeah, that’s right! Eiley tried to rob us and it backfired and we put one over on you instead. Now I’m not the biggest fan of how it happened but…”

He tucked his hands deep into his pockets and shrugged.

“Omelets and eggs, y’know? Then you went and challenged a team that you had beaten once before - Sam Marlowe and Ben Jordan. I guess since you thought you beat them once, it made them easy pickings to be beat again and looky at what happened! Now I know a few people have been accusing you of being the so-called **air quotes** ‘weak link’ of the team but more often than not, it looks to me more like Eiley is the one who’s been causing your team’s losses, even though your shoulders are the one getting put down to the canvas. And now you want to, what? Prove yourself to her and to the entire SCW Universe by using me as an example?”

Carter closes his eyes and waves a finger in the negative.

“No, no. For one, I am not going to be used by anyone without specifically asking to be - and two, your name isn’t Miles Kasey so the odds are nonexistent! I have been placed against bigger, badder and more experienced men than you Ollie, and I’ve won some and I’ve lost some but I have never been used as an example! Not by them, and certainly not by you! You see, I absolutely love going up against guys like you. Guys who are so full of themselves that they think they’re the greatest thing to hit the ring since turnbuckle pads! That means I get to stand there and watch their faces fall when they realize they’re flat on their back and my hand is being raised, leaving them wondering what the hell just happened! I like facing egocentric guys like yourself because I enjoy serving them a big slice of humble pie, and being the weekend after Thanksgiving, I couldn’t think of a more appropriate dessert! This time around, your greatest strength is going to become your greatest weakness. You rely so much on your speed and your aerial game to upend the guys you’re in the ring against but SURPRISE! This time you’re in there with a guy who can match your style and then some! This time you’re in the ring with a guy the same size as you, but who can compete in ways that you can’t! A guy who might be two years older than you but I also have a good four years experience edge against whatever it is that you bring to the table!”

“I don’t know. Maybe I’d take you a little more seriously OZ if you weren’t constantly being made a fool of by a group of grade school children seemingly on a weekly basis, backstage in front of the world. Maybe I’d take you more seriously if you weren’t calling yourself ‘the Miracle of Oz’ when Oz is either some make-believe land you reach somewhere over the rainbow, or some prison show that was the Hallmark of male genitalia being shown for all to see.”

“Take notes, Ollie. Whatever you think you’re going to accomplish against me this weekend, isn’t going to happen. This match is just going to be another loss on your record, only this time you won’t have Eiley to blame. Just you, yourself. We just passed a day in which we celebrate our thanks, and I am going to leave you with nothing to be thankful for!”

11
Climax Control Archives / The Will Reading
« on: November 03, 2023, 11:38:47 PM »
Seattle, Washington -
Wednesday; November 01


To say that the past few weeks have been a challenge for not only Carter McKinney, but also for his immediate family and those closest to him would be something of an understatement. The passing of his father Cillian Macguire, just as the wounds from the past ten years of mistreatment and neglect were beginning to heal and to mend. And when Carter was prepared to sacrifice a part of himself in the hopes of saving his father’s life, or at the very least, prolonging it for a few years more, the news of his passing had reached his ears. Carter privately blamed himself for waiting too long to make that all-important decision.

And here at the McKinney homestead in Seattle, the family was looking - hoping - to bring about the final touches of this heartbreaking loss to a conclusion. The last time we visited this impressive house was almost a full year ago, when Carter had brought those closest to him home to Seattle for what Miles Kasey called “one of the best Christmases he had ever had”. It was a memory cherished by all, as it was a time where Carter was healing emotionally from the ending of an abusive relationship, and Miles growing closer to the man he would one day soon come to genuinely love. However – unfortunately – the same could not be said of this visit in particular, as Miles and Carter were brought back to Seattle for what would be the final farewell to Cillian Macguire; the Reading of the Will.

Nothing had changed - truly, in any sense of the word. Joan aka “Grams” even put Miles and Carter ‘to work’ once they arrived that very morning, taking down all of the Halloween decorations that had been put up to celebrate the most ghoulish of holidays, as the previous evening was spent with Joanna and her mother dishing out bowls full of candy to the multitude of Trick or Treaters. A small consolation to what had to be done today. Carter and Miles had arrived from Las Vegas to Seattle earlier this morning after a short flight of less than three hours. It was now just past noon. The weather was relatively cool mid-day, mid-fifties while overcast, the sun nowhere to be seen from behind the walls of gray clouds overhead. Somehow it felt fitting given what they were here for, and what was to come.

*So, is this everyone?" The older gentleman, mid-fifties perhaps, said from the place he sat at the head of the dining room table.

"I suppose so." Joanna sighed, a soft feeling of defeat coursing through her. "I thought someone else was going to show but maybe they changed their minds."

"God willing." The stage whisper was spoken, from not just Carter but his Grams as well. Jinx! Carter sat on one side of the table, his loving and supporting boyfriend Miles at his side. Across from them, Joan and Joanna.

The man, as it turned out, was the attorney to Cillian, and Joanna brought him here for the official reading. Just in case. Mister Noah Bennett. Oh well respected attorney in the state of Washington for the past 25 years.

"Well," Mr. Bennett said, clasping his hands together on the surface of the table. "Shall we get started?"

"Yes, thank you." Joanna said. "I'm sure you're anxious to get back to Olympia."

Mr. Bennett smiled and adjusted his glasses, picking up the papers in front of him. He cleared his throat and was about to begin when the telltale sound at the doorbell was heard, followed by a loud rap of knuckles on the door frame.

"Oh what in gay hell?" Carter mumbled as both his mother and grandmother closed their eyes, their hopes that these extra guests when it comes suddenly dashed on the proverbial rocks.

"Were you expecting someone else?" Mr. Bennett asked. To which Grams answered, "Fearful would be a more appropriate word for it "

Grams then turned to Miles and exclaimed, "I swear it's like Beetlejuice." Eliciting a snort of laughter to escape from Miles.

"Carter?" Joanna spoke up. "Can you let them in?" Causing Carter to roll his eyes and he pushed himself up to his feet. His Mom added, "And be nice."

"I'm always nice!" Carter declared before he exited the dining room. The gathered group listened as his footsteps were heard heading towards the door, followed by the sound of the door being opened and ultimately…

"Oh what are you doing out!? The sun is up!"

Joanna groaned, holding her head in her hand. Miles looked first toward her and then to Joan, but there was an uncharacteristic expression of annoyance on her face, none of her usual humor at Carter’s display of sass. The voices in the house’s foyer continued…

“Crude. Typical.” Was the voice of a woman.

"Are you going to let us in or not??" Followed by the tones of a man.

"You need my permission to cross the threshold?” Carter was overheard saying. “I knew you were a...!"

“Carter!” Grams called out so as to be heard. “Let them in please so we can get this unpleasantness over with as quickly as possible!”

Joanna looked at Miles who had his head down, eyes closed and shoulders trembling and she said, “When you laugh, you only encourage him.”

Miles looked back up and was quite clearly struggling to compose himself, but had the good grace to acknowledge what Joanna said as fact with a nod of the head. Satisfied, Joanna turned and everyone watched as Carter escorted three people into the dining room - and Miles recognized them immediately from Cillian’s funeral. Carter’s ‘other’ grandma who had tried to upstage her own son’s corpse at the services, and her other two sons – Cillian’s brothers and Carter’s uncles – who had tried to help her do so.

The three made themselves quite at home, taking the first empty seats at the table that they laid eyes on, trying to remain together. One of the men tried to take the seat beside Miles who put a restraining hand on the back and Miles spoke up, “This seat is taken.” The man shot Miles a sour look, but he paid heed by walking around the table and took a seat on the other side of the attorney and to Joan’s right. The look on the matriarch’s face made Miles second guess himself at not letting the man sit beside him. Better Carter would have sat at his Grams’s side than this asshole.

Once everyone was seated, Carter’s “other” Grandma looked around at everyone until her gaze fell upon Miles himself. Her eyes narrowed and she gave him a filthy look just as she did at the services, and she asked, “And you are.”

“Miles Kasey.” Came the answer, and Carter added for mere emphasis, and perhaps a touch of pettiness, “My boyfriend.”

To which Joanna stated, “And invited personally as his name is mentioned in Cillian’s will.” A fact Miles was still finding a tough time accepting.  And that added statement had the desired effect, as the woman shared a look with both of her sons before she looked to Grams.

“Joan.” She acknowledged. “You look well.”

“And it’s lovely to see you too, dear.” Grams replied. “There. Now we’re both liars.”

“Miles?” Joanna spoke up. “This is Cillian’s mother, Fiona. And his brothers, Conor and Liam.”

“It’s nice to see some basic manners.” Fiona said with a haughty derision. “Can we begin?”

Joanna looked to Mr. Bennett who again cleared his throat and he started to read from an official capacity, “I, Cillian Quinn Macguire, resident in the City of Olympia, County of Thurston, State of Washington, being of sound mind, not acting under duress or undue influence…”

“I bet…” Liam mumbled, but loud enough to draw eyes toward him.

“Mr. Bennett continued, “...And fully understanding the nature and extent of all my property and of this disposition thereof, do hereby make, publish, and declare this document to be my Last Will and Testament, and hereby revoke any and all other wills and codicils heretofore made by me.”

“I direct that all my debts, and expenses of my last illness, funeral, and burial, be paid as soon after my death as may be reasonably convenient, and I hereby authorize my Personal Representative Joanna McKinney…”

“What!?” Fiona exclaimed, but it was as if she said nothing as the attorney continued, “Hereinafter appointed, to settle and discharge, in his or her absolute discretion, any claims made against my estate.”

“I further direct that my Personal Representative shall pay out of my estate any and all estate and inheritance taxes payable by reason of my death in respect of all items included in the computation of such taxes, whether passing under this Will or otherwise. Said taxes shall be paid by my Personal Representative as if such taxes were my debts without recovery of any part of such tax payments from anyone who receives any item included in such computation.”

“I devise and bequeath my property, both real and personal and wherever situated, as follows:”

“To Miles Kasey, currently of Las Vegas, Nevada. Miles, I am grateful for everything you have done for my son Carter when I was unable. Our talk did me more good than you realize and I appreciate the fact that we both hold an appreciation for cars. Therefore, I am leaving to you my cherished and restored 1969 Ford Mustang Mach 1 428 Cobra Jet.”

Miles blinked in complete disbelief at being willed such an unbelievable piece of automobile artwork! And Conor leapt to his feet and spoke up, “Hold on! No, no way! Cillian promised that car to me!”

“Oh he did not! Stop lying!” Carter retorted in defiance. “You haven’t spoken to Dad in years! You’d be the last person he’d leave that car…”

“Babe…” Miles placed a comforting hand on his boyfriend’s forearm, shaking his head “no” to calm him down before that wit and sharp tongue caused further trouble in the family home. Fuming, Carter’s Uncle Conor slowly sat back down, allowing Mr. Bennett to continue.

“To Joanna McKinney, currently of Seattle, as my ex-wife and in hopes of correcting my greatest mistake in disappointing you as both a husband and father to our son, I leave to you Harborview Cove…”

“What!?” Fiona all but shouted, clearly affronted, as both Uncles started to talk at once! “Absolutely not!” “No way!” “This isn’t right!” Miles leaned over to Carter to whisper, “Harborview Cove?”

“Dad owned an apartment complex in Olympia.” Carter whispered in answer. “A successful one, too. Doesn’t owe anything on it.”

Miles sat back, whistled softly as Joanna seemed transfixed at being left something such as that. Fiona and her two sons were still protesting, reaching for the will but Mr. Bennett had the good sense of timing to retract it away from their reach. He then went on to read, “To Joan McKinney, my dear Joanna’s mother and a woman I was proud to be allowed to call ‘Mom’.” This in particular earned a hard glare from Fiona toward Grams.

Mr. Bennett continued, “The best thing I can say about you is I was never able to tell a mother-in-law joke where you were concerned. I remember you expressed an interest in my art collection, and so I would like to leave you the entirety of my collection.”

Grams just looked down, his fingers over her eyes at such a generous gift.

“And finally, to my son Carter, the one to whom I consider my greatest failure as a father. Not because of who you are, or who you choose to love, but because I failed you as a father in not being able to accept it until it was too late.”

Carter closed his eyes, feeling the salty sting of tears slowly grow and felt the arm of Miles snake its way around his shoulders to offer him some semblance of comfort.

“I was not able to offer you the home that you deserved as a child, so as an adult, I am offering you my house in Olympia.”

“Furthermore, all monetary assets including savings and life insurance, after payments made are to be evenly divided between Joanna McKinney, Carter McKinney and Joan McKinney to the sum of…” Mr. Bennett looked more closely over the rim of his glasses to be certain he was reading correctly, before he finalized…”$852,434.”

Fiona fell back against the back of her chair, her mouth wide open in shock as Cillian’s two brothers gaped. Almost a full million – and it had just been left for Carter, his mother and grandmother! The house was filled with a shocked silence until ultimately, Fiona stood upright once again and snatched the Will from Mr. Bennett’s hands, this time before he could see fit to pull away.

“No! I refuse to believe this!” Fiona raged as Conor and Liam stood up to read over their mother’s shoulders as she said, “I refuse to believe Cillian would ignore his own… ah ha! See? I knew it!” And Fiona started to read from the Will, “And to my Mother, Fiona Macguire and my two brothers, Liam and Conor Macguire; I was not good enough for you three to have around as family when I was alive, I saw no reason you should feel any differently when I’m dead. However, I made a promise to Joanna that I would remember you in my Will so here it is.” Fiona choked on the next and final word… “‘Hi there. See? I remembered.’”

Fiona looked to her sons who grabbed at the Will but she pulled it away and she started to rifle through the papers, “No… there must be more to it…”

“There is not, Ms. Macguire.” Mr. Bennett stated with grim finality. “Your son made his intentions very clear with me when he dictated to me his wishes. And it’s all right there in your hands.”

“And you could have seen it as soon as Dad died and saved yourself a trip.” Carter stated. “I mean it is a Will and they are  considered public documents, after all.”

“Don’t get cocky.” Liam snarled. “And don’t get too comfortable with this. Soon as we get back to Olympia, we’re contesting!”

“Yes!” Fiona stated with a smug righteousness, her chin jetted out and nose practically in the air.

“On what grounds?” Mr. Bennett finally spoke up, growing weary of this display. “Ms. Macguire… gentlemen…” He acknowledged Conor and Liam. “This isn’t Hollywood. You can’t contest a Will simply because you don’t agree with it. You have to prove undue influence or forgery…”

Conor started to speak but the lawyer held up a hand, a gesture he perfected through his years of fighting cases in court. “And this Will was written well before Mister Macguire ever got back into contact with any present here today! It is ironclad!” He jammed a forefinger toward the papers in Fiona’s hands. “The only recent addition was the one given toward Mister Kasey here…”

“Well!” Fiona blurted out, “That explains it…”

“It explains nothing!” Mr. Bennett countered. “This addition was made over a month ago, and Mister Macguire was quite well aware of what he was doing. His illness played absolutely no role in his addition, whatsoever! And I am prepared to bring in his doctor to state as such!”

“This. Isn’t. Right!” Fiona threw the Will down onto the surface of the table, scattering the papers in every direction, “They don’t deserve any of this! We…!” She pointed toward her sons and herself. “... Are his family!”

“And what am I?” Carter countered.

“Oh we know what you are.” Conor sneered. “So save yourself some grief and keep quiet while the grown ups talk, Carter. You don’t know…”

“I know enough to know that it wasn’t Dad’s idea to suggest I be sent to that correctional facility.” Carter interrupted, silencing everyone present.

“What?” His Mom started to ask but Carter’s gaze burned straight toward his “other” Grandma and his two Uncles. He said, “I know you three were behind it all. You two…” he pointed between Conor and Liam. “Hounded my dad day and night over sending me away because I soiled the family name! And I know that you…” He pointed right at Fiona. “Threatened to cut him off from the family if he didn’t! The only reason he went along with it was because he didn’t want to be cut off from your money that he depended on to support Mom and me! Well guess what!? It didn't work anyway, because it made them get divorced! And even then that wasn’t enough for you because you disowned him anyway! So how DARE you walk into this house, acting like you’re owed anything from a man you had nothing to do with for the better part of a decade! Not even when he was sick!”

“Oh and you did?” Liam questioned.

“I spent weeks going to doctors to ensure my kidneys were healthy enough to donate to my dad and try and save him!” Carter declared, drawing the collective gazes of both his Mother and Grams who until now, had no idea. “Which is a hell of a lot more than even his own brothers did!”

“You can seriously sit there with a straight face and steal from a grieving mother!?” Fiona started her fake sobbing act, but Carter had dealt with far too much over the past several weeks and he was having none of it! He said, “I think you mispronounced ‘greedy’, not grieving!”

“How DARE…”

“Oh give it a rest!” Carter shouted over her. “I don’t doubt that MAYBE you’re feeling a small ping of grief over losing a son in that withered, black heart of yours, but enough with the act! It’s as bad as what you pulled at the funeral! I mean, my God! Amber Heard put on a better performance in court than you did at Dad’s services!”

Amazing how quickly Fiona stopped “crying” as she stared daggers at her grandson, saying, “If I wasn’t such a lady I would slap some respect into you!”

Which made Grams say, “And if I wasn’t such a lady, I’d say you put one finger on my grandson and your teeth would be back in Olympia before you are.” Prompting all heads to turn toward Joan as she was never known for saying something like that! But threaten her family – ESPECIALLY her grandson… and all bets were off!

“Ladies, please!” Mr. Bennett said, hands raised in an attempt to help cooler heads to prevail. Liam and Conor stood on either side of Fiona as Mr. Bennett stood up, gathering the scattered papers of his client’s will. Once he had them in hand, his eyes settled on the three. He said, “If you wish to follow through on this threat and contest, that is certainly your right. But I feel it only fair to warn you that you will lose. Because Mister Macguire saw this coming from a mile away and he set aside a settlement toward me to represent his family in court. Just in case.”

Fiona’s lips trembled as she stood fast, not wanting to admit defeat.

Mr. Bennett eyed Liam and Conor and followed up with, “So you had best think about how you want to look in the eyes of the court and society. Because not only do I have Mister Macguire’s doctor on standby, but also his therapist. And I can tell you here and now that they and I would just love to take all three of you apart in front of a judge.”

It was like a standoff in the Old West films of the 1950s, with Cillian’s family staring down the attorney but Mr. Bennett had been up against the best in court and he was not going to back down with these three. It continued until…

“Come on, boys.” Fiona turned around to take her leave.

“Mom..” Conor started to speak. “No…”

“Let’s go!” She said in a final tone that would brook no argument. Liam put a hand on Conor’s back and ushered him out of the dining room and moments later, they heard the closing of the front door. Joanna fell into the arms of Grams – and Carter was held tightly by Miles.

It was finally over.



“Well, looky here at where I am!”

“I know I've had a pretty rocky past few weeks happening in my life, both personally and professionally, but I’d like to think that I’ve made it out of the chaos with my head still relatively held up high. I know I got all butt hurt when I didn’t come out of High Stakes XIII as the new World Heavyweight Champion, but I’m counting my blessings. My man is still the Internet Champion and my BFF finally won a championship that has been a long time coming. Okay, sure that made me feel like the odd man out, being the only one out of our little trio to not pick up a win, but I thought surely after what I went through, something good would come my way.”

“Well, yes and no. On the plus side, I get to team with Ariana again and trust me when I say, that is something I never tire of. But on the down side, I saw the rest of the card and I see Goth going up against Austin James Mercer as a reward for their showing in the Six Pack match, and the winner goes on to face J2H for the title. Um… hello? The second runner up, standing right here! I outlasted both Austin and Goth – hell! I’M the one that eliminated Goth and yet I get completely passed over for the chance to challenge J2H, and I’m instead put into a match against two others who had no more luck at High Stakes XIII than I did! The now-former Mixed Tag Team Champions, Olly Zahn and Eiley! Well, I'll correct the oversight in due time. Right now I have a tag team partner and more importantly, a best friend, depending on me to make good in her first match as a champion -- and Carter does not look to disappoint.”

“First of all, allow me to congratulate Eiley for winning the 2023 Future Star award. I would be lying if I tried to tell the world that you didn’t deserve it, because you do. You came right into SCW and the first thing that you managed to do of any import was win a major World championship! If that didn’t qualify you for the award, nothing would! But you’re not the one that I have to go up against, are you? No, see you get to face off against someone who actually won a championship two weeks ago, and that’s my bestie Ariana Angelos! No, her Bombshell Internet title isn’t on the line from what I understand, although it really wouldn’t matter if it was. You see, Ari is coming into this match with not just gold round her waist, but all of the momentum behind her! Eiley? You really don’t have any, so to speak. Just excuses and declarations that you and Olly are going to correct that silly little thing you called a mistake; namely the loss of your titles.”

“No, the one I have to face head on is the prized student of Jet City, Oliver Zahn. Now Olly… I can call you Olly, right? Everything that I said before about Eiley, well I have to say in regards to you too. You had just as much experience as your tag team partner – which is to say none at all – and look at the teams you beat to walk away as the champions in your first match as a team! I say BRAVO! And, as hard as it must have been to win those titles, you held onto them for a long time, didn’t you? Beating some of the best teams in SCW, former champions and not! You brought the Mixed Tag titles from oblivion and raised them up to where they haven’t been in a very long time! That must have made that loss at High Stakes XIII really stick in your craw! I mean, here you go and win the titles in your first match as a team – and then you go and lose them to Finn and Kayla in only their second match together. That fact alone had to be a real kick to the bojangles, hm? Well, I’m sure the bosses have laid out some plans for you two to get your rematch eventually … but for now you have other problems to deal with; namely Ari and myself.”

“And you - Olly – Christ I admit a bit of surprise that you didn’t win that Newcomer award. You’ve had some pretty good matches out there with some of the best. You had yourself a great series of matches against Ben Jordan of all people, and while you walked away the winner in your tag title match, Ben got the better of you in your singles match and that’s nothing to be ashamed of! Ben is and has always been one of the very best SCW has ever had to offer. My point is, much like my big match against J2H, you gave Ben your all and you managed to impress the best. That speaks highly of you as a competitor and when the time comes, the world is going to be your oyster. Just… not quite yet, and not this weekend in particular.”

“Now I don’t want you two jumping to conclusions about the things you might think I’m going to say here tonight. I know that everyone and their mother have been calling you two Kris and Mikah 2.0 and it has to be really getting old, yes? Well don’t worry. I’m not going to join the likes of Austin and Tempest and whoever else has been jumping on that bandwagon. Because I don’t consider the two of you carbon copies of Mikah and Kris, two of the best Sin City Wrestling has ever had to offer. Well, not exactly. You see, when the two of you are inside of the ring, you both are your own people. You were each trained by two former World Champions, but you took what they taught like any good student and made it your own. Inside of that ring, you are not Kris and Mikah 2.0. Outside? Now that might be a different story. Because whenever the cameras catch you two backstage or conducting one of your promos, one could be forgiven for thinking you were watching Kris and Mikah because of the way you two interact with one another?”

“It’s the exact same way that Kris and Mikah do. The same sassy exchanges with each other. Both of you in Hawaii just like them. You two treat each other, the same way that they do. I wouldn’t be a bit surprised if you two ended up living together or in a flirty relationship – again, just like them. I know Eiley responded to Tempest once by saying she took it with great pride to be compared to Mikah and… well, different strokes for different folks. I can see wanting to be compared in regards to success but when it comes to your own individualities? I would think that would be where you’d draw the line and want more so to spread your wings and experience life from outside of their shadows rather than embracing it. But, you do you. If you want the world to watch your promos and forever compare you to someone else rather than celebrate your own selves, well I say more power to you. I am just here to reiterate one final point.”

“Despite all evidence to the contrary, despite anything that I or anyone else might have said before or in the future, you two are not Kris and Mikah. You see, Kris and Mikah were undefeated as a tag team.”

“You’re not. You lost to Finn Whelan and Kayla Richards, which means one very important thing going into our match this Sunday. You’re human.”

“You’re vulnerable. You can be beaten."

12
Seattle, Washington -
Today


The McKinney homestead, located in what has been affectionately coined as the Emerald City aka Seattle, was under most circumstances a home filled with both love and laughter alike, but over the past week, such was not entirely the case. Because it was just six days ago where Cillian McGuire, ex-husband of Joanna McKinney and the father of her son Carter – tragically passed away from kidney failure. To say Carter was devastated would be putting things mildly, considering the unlikely and miraculous reunion between father and son after more than a decade apart. So much so that Carter had been prepared to risk his life with surgery to try and prolong his father’s life. Sadly, sometimes life is not so much a case of black and white. Sometimes terrible things just … happened.

And now, Carter sat alone in his bedroom, reminiscing over those very same lost times, and wondering the two most painful words that a person could torment themselves with - “what if?”. His room remained practically unchanged since his childhood, before he left Seattle to venture to Las Vegas to join the rough and tumble world of professional wrestling. Carter had always had such an affectionate adoration for Disney’s Stitch, and the decor everywhere the eye could roam and see would be a testament to the fact. Being surrounded by Stitch ordinarily would put Carter in a fun and playful mood, but given the circumstances? His surroundings and the tragedy his family was currently going through simply made him feel like a sad, little orphan. No matter when it happens, whether you’re young or old, to lose a parent was enough to make you feel as if life itself had abandoned you.

Carter sat on the edge of his bed, dressed in a black suit and tie, befitting the occasion. His shoulders were hunched as in his hands was a framed photograph. A photograph depicting much happier times with his mom seated in a garden setting with little Carter perched on her lap, and just behind the pair was Cillian, Joanna’s then-husband and Carter's father. The smiles on each of their faces filled with genuine love and warmth. Carter’s fingertips traced the surface of the picture, along the visage of his father as if he were trying to burn every detail into his mind’s eye so that he might never forget.

After a moment, there was a soft rap on his closed bedroom door, followed by the tell-tale voice of his Mother, calling out softly, “Carter?” And although he heard her, he somehow could not find it within himself to respond or alert her that she had been heard. His eyes and attention were focused entirely on the picture in his hands. He did hear, however, the door gently open and he glanced up from the corner of his eye to see his Mom standing in the frame of the open door, dressed in a tasteful, black dress suit.

“Carter?” She again spoke aloud, finally giving him cause to look up into her eyes and for the first time, he could see the same amount of pain in his Mother’s eyes that he felt in his own heart. The same, if not as intense. Because Carter had always been well aware that despite the divorce that forever broke their family apart, his Mother and Father never stopped loving each other. And for that, there was a small piece of Carter that blamed himself for his parents’ separation.

Joanna finally said with a sad smile, “Our ride is here.” The limo ride reserved by the funeral home that would take her, Grams, Carter and Miles - who had been nothing short of supportive and a rock for all three immediate members of this family over the past week.

Carter flinched, and his eyes roamed down to the picture again as he said in a choked, sad voice, “I’m not sure I should go.”

To this, Joanna frowned. She took that first step forward into her son’s private sanctuary and approached his bedside, taking his silence as an open invitation to sit beside him. Her hand gently caressed his arm as she asked, “Why don’t you think you should go say goodbye?”

Carter shook his head, his head downcast but looking up through his brow as he replied, “I-I just keep thinking back to what I said to him on the cruise.” Carter bit his bottom lip as his words came back to haunt him, asking his Dad when he was going to just die and stop ruining his life… and here… now? He closed his eyes as tears streamed down his cheeks, his voice cracking, “Why did I say that to him…?”

“Because you didn’t know, dear.” Joanna smiled sadly, feeling the obligation of a mother being there for her child despite the amount of pain she herself was feeling deep inside. “You didn’t know about any of it.”

“No excuse…” Carter half mumbled, and Joanna interrupted, “No dear, it wasn’t. And it was harsh, but do you want to know something?”

Her fingertips under his chin lifted his gaze into her own, and Carter could see the wetness in her eyes, behind her glasses. Joanna smiled despite her heart breaking and she said, “The last talk your Father and I had? I asked him what he remembered most over the past few months. Do you know what he told me?”

To which, Carter shook his head in the negative, and Joanna answered, “It wasn’t what you said to him. He said what he remembered most was that hug you gave him when he visited you in Las Vegas. And how you told him you didn’t want to lose him.” Her arm stretched out and around his shoulder for a loving embrace as she drew her boy up against herself. She said, “After everything he blamed himself for – everything he said that he said ended our family – for you to hug him and not want to lose him again… honey? That is what he remembered most.”

Carter clenched his eyes shut tight as Joanna drew his head to her shoulder, hugging him tightly. The affectionate gesture giving her as much strength for what was to come….



Acacia Memorial Park & Funeral Home

It seemed something of a tragic joke that despite the sad circumstances of saying goodbye to a loved one, the weather in Seattle was about as perfect as one might ask for; with clear blue skies and nary a cloud to be seen. The winds were mild and the temperatures reached just over eighty for the comfort of all those below the heavens. Drawing down to where the final farewells to Cillian Macguire would be given at the Acacia Memorial Park & Funeral Home, a cream-colored stone structure resembling a church more so than a funeral home. Founded in the year 1923 and named after the historic tree that symbolized the promise of rebirth, it was a fitting place to say goodbye in accordance with Cillian's wishes.

And it looked like more than expected were going to want to be here to say their farewells or be there in support of those who were in need, as many cars pulled up and around to drop mourners off at the front doors, while many other cars parked in reserved spaces and emptied of their occupants who made for the building.

Inside, the first thing to be seen was the framed picture of Cillian, along with the dated years 1971-2023. People lined up to sign the memory book that had been put out for the family, a kind and loving gesture for any who wished to say their own goodbyes and offer their heartfelt messages for the family.

And inside of the funeral home’s cathedral, the pews were filled with those who were there as both friends and family. People who either knew Cillian in life, or who were there for those that did. Seated in the front pew was, of course, Carter as Cillian’s only son, along with his ex-wife Joanna and his former mother-in-law - Joan aka Grams. And seated beside Carter by the family’s insistence was, of course, Miles Kasey. Miles who loved Carter and was loved in return, and who had been taken into the warmth of his immediate family as one of their own. And Carter knew that he and his Mom and Grams were supported by more than just the man who sat at his left with his fingers interwoven within his own. As the first of many eulogies were being read, Carter had glanced around and his heart soared at seeing so many familiar faces here in Seattle, having taken time away from their own business and travels in the wrestling industry to be there, to support him.

It came as no surprise to see the Stevens family there, as Gabriel and Odette were among the first to arrive and offer their condolences. But as Carter looked further, he saw notable names such as other members of the GO Gym, such as O’Malley and his wife Darcy and brother Alastair. Even Fenris and his brother Aron were sitting in attendance, along with Fenris’s husband, David Shepherd. Carter’s best friend, Ariana, was there of course. You never would have been able to keep her from attending to be there for Carter and his family. Alexandra Calaway had even made the trip, and despite them not being that close – Bobbie Dahl and Artie were right there in traditional black, offering all the comforts that they could.

Bobbie, in fact, almost crushed Carter’s ribs with one of her patented “Bobbie Bear Hugs” before she gathered herself. But if you were to ask him, he adored every ounce of the discomfort because it was, in fact, comforting. Just having them all be there for him was.

The priest conducting the funeral rites, a woman in her middle years, had asked if there was another who wished to say a few words - and Carter himself was set to be the last to speak as Cillian’s only child, but before he could rise to take his place at the pulpit, there was an interruption as a loud, weeping woman who was his own Grams’ age interrupted the process and took the initiative to go in Carter’s stead. She was holding a lace hanky to her eyes as she was ‘assisted’ to the pulpit by two men Cillian’s relative age - and there was a sudden swell of tense discomfort - at least on the right hand side of the church where Carter’s family side had been gathered.

As the old woman wailed without a tear in her eyes, she started to speak into the microphone about the pain of losing a child. Carter felt the curious gaze of Miles on him and he leaned over just enough to whisper, “Dad’s mom. Putting on quite the show, isn’t she?”

Both men sat straight as Miles could feel the burning sting of Carter’s gaze on the woman telling the entire service that she was Cillian’s mother and as such, NOBODY was suffering like she was at the loss of her oldest child. Miles then heard Joanna mutter, “She hasn’t even seen him in years!”

Carter whispered again to Miles, “Dad’s family never forgave him for marrying Mom and not forcing me into that camp.”

Miles sat back and drew in a deep breath, not knowing the woman but the fact taking nothing away from the sudden swell of disdain he felt burning deep inside of himself. He watched as the same men - Cillian’s brothers as Carter half explained, helped their mother down from  the pulpit and back to her place in the pew alongside her family. She, and the rest of her brood, assumed that she had just usurped Carter’s place in bringing the services to a close, but Miles knew his boyfriend and he knew that above all else, Carter did not allow anyone to steal his moment.

Carter’s eyes were staring directly on his ‘other’ Grandma as he pushed himself to his feet and approached the pulpit, and Miles watched and saw the burning daggers being shot in his boyfriend’s general direction for taking his rightful spot and NOT allowing this woman to steal it and be the center of attention.

Carter looked out at everyone gathered, his eyes lingering on both Miles as well as his Mom and Grams before he found his voice, “I wasn’t originally going to come here to speak. I didn’t think it was my place or my right because for the past several years, my Dad and I didn’t really have a relationship to speak of. I was angry at the man, for a lot of things that were said and done in the past. I said some cruel things – terrible things – because of things that happened years ago and were no longer really relevant. I used to believe that people did not change.”

Carter’s eyes focused then solely on his Mother.

“I could not have been more wrong.” He said. “My Dad was no longer the same man that I was angry at. He wasn’t the man I harbored a terrible grudge against. He proved to me that in his heart, his family really did matter because he did everything he could to reach out to me. I wasn’t what you might call receptive.” Carter shook his head. “I was stubborn, or as my Mom said, I was my father’s son.”

There were some scattered chuckles in the room, save for Cillian’s side of the room who simply stared at the young man, the grandmother so upset that her bottom lip had practically disappeared.

Carter continued, “My Dad loved me. I found that out – perhaps a bit too late, but I know it now. And I love him. I tried to do what I could to save his life near the end, but we ended up saying goodbye before I could.”

This bit of news caught both Joanna and Joan off guard, as neither knew that Carter was prepared to donate a kidney to try and save his Dad’s life.

Carter went on, “But I was told even if I had done so in time, my Dad wouldn’t have accepted. Because he would not have allowed his only child to give up any part of themself to save himself. Earlier today, I told my family that I was prepared to stay in Seattle for a while, to not return to Las Vegas for a show this weekend that my Dad was going to come to.” Carter felt the sting of hot, salty tears well up in his eyes as he thought what it would have been like had his Dad been there in the front row to cheer him on. What it would have been like to bring him backstage and to introduce him to all of his friends.

“I am not ashamed to admit that I was wrong about Cillian Macguire – my Father. I am, however, ashamed that it took me this long to realize and to understand just what I meant to him. That he did indeed love me as a parent should - unconditionally. I was ready to give up on everything when my Mom gave me something from the night Dad was taken into the hospital.” Carter said as he reached into his suit jacket and withdrew a folded piece of paper. Carter unfolded it and laid it flat on the stand and he began to read, “‘Carter. I had hoped that the days of breaking a promise to you were a thing of the past, but I suppose you know by now that I am going to have to break just one more. I’m not going to be able to come to Las Vegas to watch my boy become a World Champion. The sad part was I was truly looking forward to being there in the front row to watch and cheer you on, and tell anyone who would listen - willing or not - that this was my son in that ring. I never got to know many of your friends when you were a boy, and there was a part of me that was super excited to have you introduce me to the people who have been there for you when I wasn’t able. I don’t want you to give up on your dreams, just because I’m not there.’”

Carter closed his eyes and drew in a shaky breath as he read the final line, of the last note his dad ever gave him, “‘Because I haven’t given up on my dreams and hopes for you.’”

By now, many in attendance were clearly affected by the words delivered from father to son. Carter continued to speak, telling those in attendance of some of his favorite memories of his Dad, and the last time that they got to hug one another. There was nary a dry eye in the house, save for a fair few who simply stared at the young man who was remembering his father - with anger and annoyance in their eyes.



The MGM Grand in Las Vegas had long since been set up for what was going to be one of the most epic wrestling events of 2023 - High Stakes XIII. Even now, the staff worked tirelessly to ensure all was ready and so that things would go off without a hitch. The six-sided ring was front and center in the middle of the arena floor and rows upon rows of chairs were lined up amidst the stands for over ten thousand plus that would be in attendance. Sound and video equipment were at the ready for the live broadcast and being tested currently. The stage and ramp way had been finished and all of the lightning were having the finishing touches put on. In affect, no expense had been spared for what was affectionately coined as the ‘Grand Prix of Professional Wrestling’.

And right in the center of the stage, set up for various news reporters and wrestling journalists, was the now-vacant SCW World Heavyweight Championship belt. Encased in a glass case and resting on a wine colored, satin pillow, the grandest prize for the men of Sin City Wrestling was a sight to behold, and coveted greatly by six men in particular this coming Sunday.

One of whom stepped up onto the stage with his eyes on that very prize.

Helluva Bottom Carter said softly, “Hard as it may be to believe, there was a point in time where I was convincing myself that I really didn’t belong in this match, competing with five of the best the Superstar division has to offer. All to determine the next heir apparent for Sin City Wrestling. To decide which man would step up to the plate and become the new champion, the one that would lead the SCW Universe into 2024 and beyond.”

He nodded.

“And I am in there with the best of the best. Men who have each held championships many times over and a few who have even been inducted into the Hall of Fame. Yet here I am, set to go up against these very same men and walk out of Vegas as the brand new World Heavyweight Champion. But then one of my own opponents said something that made me think twice and think that maybe I really do have my place here. And I’m talking about Alexander Raven. Now I will be the first to admit that I probably said one or two things that might have been a bit rough around the edges when really – Alexander never did or said anything to me to make me be anything less than respectful. And I never thought I said much of anything that would make him want to paint a target on my back, until I looked back and realized I still have so much to learn in the finer details of this business. You see, friend or foe, coming out here and talking to everyone who you're going up against inside of that ring is not always as easy as some might make it appear to be. Oh sure, sometimes when you’re a J2H or a Jack Washington, the world is your proverbial oyster and each man you’re against is an enemy keeping you away from what you think you’re entitled to. Key word being - entitled. Those type of guys are never at a loss of things to say, but – and maybe I’m tooting my own horn here –  I never really saw myself as much of that type. Okay, maybe I am a little cocky.”

Carter shrugged, glancing up into the lights.

“Okay, so I can be a smart ass bitch when the mood strikes me. But I never saw myself as being disrespectful toward anyone that I didn’t think deserved it first. But when it comes to promos and talking to your opponent, no matter who they are, I just always thought shoot off at the mouth first and ask questions later. But Alexander raven, of all people, made me think twice where that mindset comes into play. The man who has put down the shoulders of some of the best talent in SCW never had an unkind word to say to me. Not really. He even told the world that I was one of the only ones who truly belonged in this match because I pinned Michael Harris, the former champion. That says a lot about Alexander Raven the man and the competitor, and the integrity that he has. So win or lose, thank you Alexander. For lifting the cloud from in front of my eyes and helping me to realize and to understand that I do in fact have my place here.”

“Now Jack Washington? I’ll be the first to admit the only thing I know about the man is what he can and has accomplished inside of the ring - which is plenty - and the things he says in front of the masses when he decides to run his mouth and talk some trash. And, let’s face facts – Jack is one of the best trash talkers out there. It doesn’t matter who he’s in the ring against, whether they are a friend of his (*snort*) or foe, a heel or a face, you can bet that Jack will have plenty to say and chances are, it’s going to be spot on. Although sometimes you have to wonder if the man pays attention to much of anything that doesn’t involve himself or the men he’s already faced, because he and I have never met before inside of the ring, and he’s openly questioning why I’m involved in this match. He called me a joke and questioned why I was in this match with the rest of them, when just a week prior I pinned the World Champion at the time! If that doesn’t qualify me for being in a World title match, then what the hell does? And you - Jack?”

Carter leans closer toward the title belt on display, his hand cupped over his ear.

“You may have gotten a few wins here and there against some of the others in this match, but when was the last time you were ever even close to the World title? When was the last time you pinned a World Champion? By those odds, I’d say I deserve this spot more than you do. I’d say it gives me a better shot at walking out of this arena as the champion than any odds in your own favor.”

“And when you talk about greatness, you can’t ignore everything that Goth has accomplished not just here in SCW, but everywhere else that the man has stepped inside of a wrestling ring. There is a reason why he’s been inducted into more than one Hall of Fame, and he might not have done everything by the book, but his record speaks for itself. And ever since Goth returned from his injury and J2H had become the top man – again, Goth has had this very bet in his sights. I can tell how he feels because while I don't have one iota of the experience that he does, I have held my own share of titles in SCU and truer words were never spoken when I heard ‘Once a champion loses a title, the hunger to regain that feeling is insatiable’. Goth is living proof. He’s held how many championships in his career, and now counting just World titles? This is a man that has paid his dues and could easily retire and live comfortably the remainder of his days – but he can’t. Because he has that hunger. He has that passion. He wants to hold the World Championship again and will do anything in his power to make that happen. Psychologically, Goth is the most dangerous man in this match, and I don't mind admitting. He’s going to be a bitch to overcome.”

“But then we have the most dangerous man in this match from a physical standpoint, and I am speaking from personal experience because I have been in the ring with Austin James Mercer before. I can’t deny that the one time that Austin had me at his mercy one on one - he literally had me at his mercy! I have NEVER taken a beating before the way that he damn near put me six feet under - figuratively of course. He put me through a table. He powerbombed me over and over and simply would not take the pin because he wanted, I thought, to beat the life out of me so bad, it’d totally and completely eclipse any friendly influence that I might have had over the man when he wasn’t such a … oh what’s the word I’m looking for?”

Carter paused in thought, and then snapped his fingers.

“... A raging asshole. And now Austin, I literally don't know what to make of you. Because on one hand, you’d bury me alive inside of that ring to separate yourself from me. You think yourself something of a relationship expert apparently given you think I either weigh Miles down like an anchor or I inspire him as he is now a champion, but let me tell you what I think. I think you overestimate me in what influence you think I have on others - including yourself. And I think you underestimate me now in thinking that I will be anything less than a stepping stone for the other five men in this match. You say my win over Harris is going to make you come at me the same way you come at the others? Fine, great! Because I’ve seen you at what I THOUGHT was your worst. Congratulations, Austin. You’ve piqued my curiosity. Bring it!”

“And of course when I spoke of Jack earlier, his sense of entitlement doesn’t even begin to compare to the final man of the hour. Last but least, and perhaps the best of the greatest - J2H. The Karen of professional Wrestling. Since this Main Event was announced, all J2H has done is bitch and moan. How he should have been named champion or the rest of these guys don’t belong in this match. This coming from a man who has time and again told the world that he doesn’t need a championship to prove that he’s the best, but time and again he returns to the ring on a whim and a championship always conveniently on center stage! I guess I can’t blame you. You are J2H after all, and where you go, gold tends to follow. Or at least, it used to. Times are a changin, J2H. The sad fact is, however, that you’re not changing with them. Every time you deign to grace us with your presence, it’s the same insults and the same boasts about who you are and what you’ve done for the sport. Now granted, you do give credit where it’s due with opposition. I never thought I’d see the day you gave me props. But then you go and tell the world that without Michael Harris in SCW, there will be nobody to stop you…”

Carter turned and smiled those pearly whites. He shook his head and pointed to himself.

“Not true. I’m the last man who put Harris down for the count, J2H. Not you. And who knows? Maybe you’re right. Maybe by all rights it should have been a one on one between the two of us to decide the new champion rather than having these four other guys getting in between us and what matters most. But just as you’ve learned in recent weeks, you can’t always have what you want. But this Sunday, perhaps the world can. Perhaps every fan and expert out there will get to see J2H-Carter II, only this time, they’ll get to experience something new. Your dreams of a fourth title win dashed, and my first World title reign beginning. I’ve watched your entire career. From the moments you teamed with Giani and were saw as a joke, to when you emerged from the proverbial cocoon and became a genuine Superstar! All of your accolades are well deserved. Everything you’ve accomplished - you built from the ground up. But it’s my turn now James. I’ve fought just as hard as you have and I am leaving High Stakes XII with both the World title, and your respect.”

“Like it or not.”

13
Supercard Archives / Almost
« on: October 14, 2023, 09:26:23 PM »
University Medical Center -
Las Vegas, Nevada


When delving into the lives of the odd Sin City Wrestling Superstar, one never really knows where we as the viewer will end up. The how's, when's, where's and why's are always a mystery when we first tune in, but if we're lucky, things are explained and all becomes clear if we're just a touch patient. And when speaking of the odd SCW star, by his own admission, few are odder by self admission than the flamboyant representative of the LGBTQ community, Helluva Bottom Carter.

Which is why there is a slight cause for alarm as we find Carter sitting in the waiting area of one the many medical offices in Las Vegas's famed University Medical Center - known across the nation as not only a premiere surgical hospital but also in research and development for medical assessments. The question then remains which is the reason that brought the 24 year old Carter here. So here's the thing, and I'm hoping that it alleviates some of that fret. Still very young both in life as well as his career Carter would not be here by mere chance. As it would turn out, this was actually the third time in the past two weeks that Carter had been scheduled to pay a visit to the UMC. Carter had come to a critical decision after he and his father had done the seemingly impossible two weeks prior and the mending of burned bridges had commenced. Carter was well aware that his father was in dire need of a kidney donation if he wanted to survive these final stages of renal failure, and after a lot of private torment and soul searching, Carter decided to do it. He wanted to try and save his dad’s life by any means necessary.

He just had no idea the rigors that were involved in wanting to become a donor. If he were to be perfectly honest, Carter had assumed that he could just call the hospital, tell them he wanted to donate a kidney to his dad and boom! Signed, sealed and delivered. How wrong he was. He was almost straight away swept into the UMC for a series of medical examinations, not just for his benefit but for his father Cillian as well. The chief medical officer who was in charge of living donations wanted to be certain that the possibility of doing this would not be detrimental to Carter's well being. Carter had everything checked that they could have possibly tested him on; from his blood pressure to his heart rate. From the function of his lungs to taking both blood and urine samples.

"Carter McKinney?" The door to the inner office opened and there stood an older woman in her middle years, Dr. Helen Jenkins, the very reason behind today's visit. Dr. Helen was a clinical psychologist, but she specialized not in treating people to heal them of their mental trauma, but more so to assess and diagnose whether or not they were fit to be a living organ donor. The chief Nephrologist even put Carter through a CAT scan and a series of CT Imaging tests. And just when Carter had assumed that he would be given the green light to contact his Dad and tell him to come back to Las Vegas, the UMC decided that the final stage of his exams would be to visit this very woman, catching him quite unaware.

It was not as if Carter had anything against visiting a psychiatrist, heaven’s no. In fact, the exact opposite would be true. Carter had been the patient of a Doctor Gail Delacore since the very beginning of 2023, trying to work through his own personal demons and with much success. He knew that when in need of help, there was no shame in going out and getting it. But this…?

Carter slowly stood up, setting the old copy of Vogue magazine on the end table of the waiting room and he walked past Dr. Helen, returning her warm smile with a tense one of his own. She shut the door to her office behind her with a soft latch and motioned toward one of three vacant chairs opposite her desk.

“Please, have a seat.” And after Carter had accepted her invitation, did the good doctor walked around her desk and sat opposite him. At first glance, Carter wondered privately if all psychiatrists had the same interior decorator because this office bore a startling similarity to Dr. Delacore’s own.

“So now, why don’t you tell me why you’re here?” Dr. Helen asked, despite the fact that she was already well aware and had been for the better part of the week.

“Well that’s just it.” Carter started to answer. “I’m not altogether certain, but I'd wager that you would know easier than I would.”

“You think?”

Carter shook his head casually, casting a glance outside of her window and noted an impressive view of the city landscape beyond. He said, “All I wanted to do was save my dad’s life and I thought the doctors here would jump through hoops to make it happen. But every time I think I’m finished with one test or exam, they put another one in front of me.”

Dr. Helen said, “You believe that they’re trying to make things more difficult for you to do so?”

“Yes,” Carter started to answer, then he frowned and corrected himself, “I mean, I guess not. Not intentionally or at least, not the way it feels. I understood why they made me go through all of those medical tests. I just don’t get why they made me…”

“Pay me a visit.” Dr. Helen finished the thought for him.

“Yeah.” Carter felt almost embarrassed or ashamed to admit the fact, feeling like he might have inadvertently delivered an insult to the woman for simply performing her job. “I don’t mean any offense.”

“I took no offense,  Carter.” Dr. Helen stressed. “Please go on.”

And he did so. Carter said, “I mean, it’s not like I haven’t spent the better part of the last ten months in therapy getting over an abusive relationship and accepting someone wonderful who came into my life. I-I just feel like I’m in a time crunch here with my dad and I… I need to do this!”

“Believe me, I understand.” Dr. Helen smiled as she leaned forward in her chair, clasping her fingers together and resting her hands on the surface of her desk. She went on, “And believe me, we’re not trying to keep you from donating a kidney to save your father. If anything, every step of your process was to better ensure that you could.”

“Then, why am I here? Now?” Carter asked.

Dr. Helen answered, “Carter, you took part in all of those tests and examinations to make certain that you would be prepared from a physical standpoint to donate a very vital organ for your father. You’re here with me to make certain that you’re ready from a mental standpoint.”

“I am!” Carter stressed. “Believe me, I have done every bit of research that I could find to make sure I knew what I was getting into before I even started the idea of doing this! I know what to expect!”

“Carter…” Dr. Helen held up a hand to forestall any further debate on the subject. “I know you think you know all that there is to expect from donating a kidney. Every one that I speak to in this office has said some variation of the same thing. And do you know something?”

Carter paused, waiting and he finally shook his head for the professional to go on.

Dr. Helen went on, “Few, if any, were truly prepared for what I had to tell them. Google research can only go so far. There is so much more that you need to know and understand before making this final decision.”

“Okay.” Carter found himself swallowing hard by natural reflex. He scooted back in his chair and made a vain attempt at getting comfortable. “... What’s going to happen to me?”

Once given the opening, Dr. Helen reached over with her right hand and slid a manilla envelope from a stack of papers to the central surface of her desk. She turned it around to face Carter directly and she opened it invitingly, allowing Carter to lean forward in his chair to see the contents as she started to explain…



“One man’s loss is another man’s gain.”

Carter stood inside of the six-sided ring in the otherwise empty GO Gym, his eyes staring out from beneath the stage light that illuminated the ring for the students of Gabriel and Odette Stevens. In this one moment, Carter was going from the spacious, state-of-the-art training facility to the MGM Grand Garden Arena in his mind’s eye.

“I guess that’s one way to look at the way things turned out over the past two weeks. I have to admit that after everything that Michael Harris had been guilty of during his time in SCW, I never thought there was anything the man could do to push Mark Ward and Christian Underwood just that little bit further to cost him everything. Violent sneak attacks. Orchestrating a hit and run. Rumors about an altercation during the very beginning in Christian’s offices… it didn’t seem there was anything Harris could do that would be that final straw. Until that lunatic did the unthinkable and attacked a female referee because she dared to count his shoulders down for the one-two-three! Now, I don’t know what was going through Harris’s mind at the time because I was the one who pinned him and caused him to lose it, but I can’t help but wonder if he knew what he was even doing … or if he thought so highly of himself that he believed the powers that be wouldn’t dare do anything to reprimand him! He had to have known - he had to! There is no wrestling expert in this sport that doesn’t know the stance Mark and Christian have on intergender violence! And to do what he did anyway just spit right in their faces and showed just what a loathsome, despicable human being Michael Harris really is!”

“And when he was thrown out of the building – when he was stripped of the championship – I tell you there wasn’t a single person backstage or in the locker room that was watching with regret! If ever there was a universally deplored individual in this business, it was Michael Harris! And once he was gone, once Jasmine was safe and medically cleared, all the men backstage wanted to know was one simple thing; what did this mean for the World Heavyweight Championship?”

Carter held his arms open wide.

“Well, I guess we got our answer, didn’t we? I know J2H was half (fully) expecting to be named the champion, which puts him on a whole new level of entitled! Because nobody deserves to just be handed a championship on merit alone! Sure, before Michael Harris was champion, J2H was the previous man to hold that gold. But who was the last person to pin the champion’s shoulders to the mat?”

Carter tapped a forefinger to his sternum.

“Me. So if anyone should have been awarded the championship, I would say it would have been the last man to put the champion’s shoulder down and cause all of… this! Not that I would have accepted because, let’s face it. I have my pride. I have my morals, which puts me one over on at least one of the men I’ll be stepping inside of the ring against. One might even say that I’m the catalyst for Harris’s downfall because if I hadn’t pinned the man, that loose cannon wouldn’t have gone off the way that he did and myself and five other men wouldn’t find ourselves Main Eventing the biggest pay-per-view of the year – High Stakes XIII!”

Carter smiled a bright, toothy smile.

“Yes, I’m excited! Can you tell? Not just my first pay-per-view Main Event but THE Main Event! It doesn’t get any bigger than High Stakes and where every single one of the men involved share an equal chance at walking out of the MGM Grand with a brand new World Championship to call their very own!”

Carter held up a hand knowingly.

“Well, unless you happen to be J2H of course. To hear that man talk, he’s the only one out of the six of us that really deserves to even be in this match. A funny stance to take considering in his last match against Harris, he dropped the World title and in mine, I won. But, I don’t want you to listen to what I’m saying and misunderstand. That entitled attitude of yours notwithstanding, there is no doubt about it that out of the six of us, J2H is the most celebrated out of all the Superstars who are fighting for the right to be named the next champion! Yeah, even more so than Goth and that is saying something! J2H has been in the ring with almost all of us at one point or another - myself as recently as just a couple of months ago. But I wasn’t lying when I said I came out of that match a better man and a better wrestler. The world knows J2H takes words like this for granted but you don’t face that man, especially with a World Heavyweight title at stake, and not come out a better man. Even if you lost! Perhaps especially so. I walked into that match with a heart full of count, but that doubt is a thing of the past. I might not have won but by J’s own admission, I came the closest in his own words to pulling off an upset. That praise, even if it wasn’t intended, was all I needed going into this match in just over a week. That match against you J, and my match against Michael Harris, combined told me one simple fact; I can win this. I can beat a champion. And more importantly - I can BE a champion!”

“Now the man closest to even begin matching the accolades of J2H would have to be Goth. I’ve watched this guy from the glory days of his lunacy in the old Asylum Wrestling Alliance and some of the hell that he raised both inside and outside of the ring. I mean, what else can you say about the man who had the balls (I was dumb enough) to attack Angel the teddy bear in front of Despayre no less! The man has NO filter! He is capable of anything and that says to me that Goth is going to be one of the single most dangerous guys in this entire event! He’s seen it all. There is literally nothing that you can do inside of that ring that he hasn’t seen at one point in his storied career and chances are, he’ll have a counter for it. And you know something?”

Carter looks almost heavenward as he grips the fingers of both hands together in contemplation.

That brings out the artist in me! That makes me want to work even harder to come up with something different, something new, to throw you off, Goth. To give you the rare occasion of seeing something that you haven’t seen before. And watch as you struggle to figure out how to deal with it. Only, whoops! Too late! By the time you do, it’ll all be over.”

“Now if there was going to be a dark horse in this match, I would say it had to be Alexander Raven. And I mean that as a compliment, believe me! Alexander came into SCW with all the momentum on his side, capable of absolutely anything! I mean, he’s one of the few dudes in this match to hand Fenris a rare loss and he did so in pretty convincing fashion, if you ask me. Raven had one of the top Internet title reigns in recent memory but once he lost it…”

Carter mimicked an explosion, complete with ‘poof!’ sound effect.

“You could be forgiven for mistakenly believing that the reign had never even happened. He just sort of went on this downward spiral and only recently started to find his footing again, and I for one say bravo! We might just be peers in the dressing room but this is an opportunity for the both of us. I am curious to see what you’re capable of when all the cards are on the table, Alexander. And you get this chance to see me deal the world a whole new hand.”

“Now if I wasn’t in this match, I have to admit the wrestling fan in me would be wanting to watch this next guy and what he’s capable of when given such an opportunity. Jack Washington is second only to J2H when it comes to having an over-inflated ego with a dreaded case of the ‘Me, me, me’s’. Deservedly so, I imagine. I mean we are talking about a guy who came from almost out of nowhere to win multiple Internet and World Heavyweight titles. You look at Jack and you can HEAR the confidence ooze from every pore! Whether it’s warranted or not because let’s be honest … What has he really done as of late? Wrestling is the epitome of the old saying ‘what have you done for me lately’ and I think the most interesting thing Jack has done was team with Bobbie Dahl in the Blast From the Past. Granted, he did come from out of nowhere in that very tournament to end Alexander’s Internet title reign, but this is no longer your time, Jack. It’s mine. And I intend to take every advantage of it and walk out of this match with the title that you covet!”

“Which brings me to last – and certainly least – my old friend Austin. Ordinarily that would be a euphemism but in this case, it’s quite literal. There was a point I called you a friend, Austin, but because for whatever reason you wanted to kill off that last, remaining shred off your humanity, you decided to target me. Because being my friend made you weak, and in severing our friendship and instigating a never ending war with Miles would make you somehow stronger?”

Carter scoffed.

“I don’t understand how that broken down engine you call a mind works, Austin, but I’m not blind to the facts. The last time we were in a match you pretty much decimated me. I’d be lying if I tried to say otherwise. But just like all of your attacks on my person killed your humanity, every single beating you laid on me has woken my ass up! Every fight I watched you get into with Miles over what you did to me has given me all the strength I need to stand up on my own two feet and look you straight in the eyes and go…”

Carter gave the camera the old two-finger salute, while blowing a raspberry.

“You’re no longer the monster under my bed, Mercer. You’re no longer my former friend. All you are is a sad little man, clinging to the past. And a man I am going to take a lot of pleasure in forcing you to look me in the eyes so I can enjoy every moment as the realization dawns on you that you couldn’t get the job done – and I could!”

“I have no donut every single one of you five guys are looking at me as the proverbial weak link in this match. The weak prey to be attacked and dragged down.”

He smiled and shrugged.

“That’s alright. I’m used to it. You know what else I’m used to? Taking such a grand mistake in judgment and using it to my advantage.




Turnberry Towers -
Las Vegas, Nevada


Same day, but much later in the afternoon. It was now stretching closer toward the evening and Carter felt like he had just been put through an emotional roller coaster. He knew that the doctor had only been doing her job to know exactly what he was getting himself into, but each new fact she had laid out before him had caused him to feel just that much more apprehensive about going through with his plans. Yet, when the Doctor finished and asked what he thought, all he could tell her was the truth…

“You’re not going to talk me out of this, Doctor.” He stated simply but respectfully. “My mind is made up. I am going to save my Dad, one way or the other!”

And – he had been met with a smile. Everything he had said to her was apparently the right thing. She signed off on his medical discharge papers, and all that was left was contacting his Dad. He was going to be there for the Pay-Per-View but if this could be scheduled and done before even then, all the better. If Carter had to bow out of this Main Event match, then that was exactly what he would do. Nothing else mattered in the grand scheme of things when he could…

“So, how did everything go?” Miles asked from the moment the door to their shared home swung open. Giving Carter a start.

Correction; there was something else Carter would have to do before contacting his Father. And that something was about to take place.

“God, you startled me.” Carter shut the door carefully, locking it behind him. “I thought you would be at the Gym or something.”

“Been there, done that.” Miles said as he picked up the television remote and with a click of the thumb, he turned whatever he was watching off and leaned back into the cushions. He asked, “So how did everything go at the hospital? Are you going to be allowed to donate your kidney to your dad?”

“Yeah,” Carter answered by instinct, almost not paying any attention to the words Miles had just asked of him as he crossed the threshold. “Today was the final stage of my ex-what?” Carter froze halfway to sit down beside MIles. Miles, who reached up, placed a strong, firm hand on his boyfriend's shoulder to sit him down the rest of the way.

“You knew?” Carter had eyes as wide as saucers. Miles nodded and Carter asked, “How?”

“I know I’m pretty but I’m smart too.” Miles has teased. Carter still seemed fazed and uncomprehending, so Miles opted to put him out of his misery, “Carter, come on. Give me at least some credit. You and your dad started a reconciliation just over two weeks ago, and in that time, you’ve had three… four doctor appointments. Believe me, I can read a room. You want to give your dad one of your kidneys, don’t you?”

Carter almost felt shamed. Not for hiding what he was doing from Miles (well not just that), but for not giving his man the credit that he deserved in being able to put two and two together. Carter finally said, “I’m sorry. I just didn’t want you to worry…”

“Well I am.” Miles said matter-of-factly. “It’s very serious surgery Carter, and the man I love is going through with it! Of course I’m worried!”

Carter seemed at a loss for words, a monumental admission if you knew the young man who never seemed to be at a loss for words. MIles asked the obvious, “Did your dad put you up to this?”

Carter shook his head straight away, “He doesn’t even know I’m doing this. I was going to call him tonight to come to Las Vegas early so I could tell him.”

“What about your Mom and Grams?”

“They don’t know either.” Carter sighed. “Nobody knows. Just me … and you.”

“And you think that your Dad will accept?” Miles asked. “Grams was pretty certain that he never asked you because he didn’t want you to…”

“I know why he didn’t ask me, Miles.” Carter interrupted. “But things have changed between us. Or… they’ve started to at least. I have to do this now. Later isn’t an option.”

Miles understood. He knew that Cillian Maguire’s life was on borrowed time, and while the relationship he had with his own father was less than ideal, he knew the size of Carter’s heart. It was one of the things he loved most about the man. And he knew the moment there was something healed between father and son, Carter would want to do something - anything - in order to save his dad’s life. That still didn’t mean Miles had to like the idea of his man going through invasive surgery that would affect him for the remainder of his life.

That prompted Miles to ask, “So… risks?”

“Ugh, a little less bourbon?” Carter half joked, but the expression on Miles’s face told the younger of the two that this wasn’t a conversation to joke around with. Carter cleared his throat and he yielded, “Well first, I was told to expect to be laid up close to a month and not heal completely anywhere three to four months. I was told to make sure to have someone to act as a Caregiver.”

“Not a problem.” Miles said straight away. “I’m here.” And this statement just made Carter’s heart swell even bigger. MIles went on, “And you know damn well we can and will fly your Mom and Grams to lend a hand when or if I decide to go back on the road…”

“If…” Carter started to repeat, the idea of Miles going off-road to take care of him had never occurred to him. But whatever Carter might have said was interrupted with Miles saying, “Go on.”

Carter started to recite, as if from memory, “There will be pain. A lot of it. There are high risks of blood clots and infections. Potential nerve damage. Also, if I develop diabetes later in life or the same thing that Dad has…”

“You’re hosed.” Miles finished the gruesome thought for him, to which Carter nodded. “Yeah. Then the subject of death…” But Miles’s voice rose sharply as he repeated, “Death!?”

“IT’s serious surgery, Miles!” Carter stressed. “People risk dying just having a tooth extracted! And it’s less than one percent chance of it happening.”

“Babe, you know you’re not exactly selling me on this, right?”

“I know.” Carter answered simply, his eyes staring straight into Miles’s own. Miles saw a steel edged reserve in those lovely blue eyes, one that would not be denied. Carter shook his head, “But I have to do this Miles. I can’t lose my dad. Not again!”

No more words were said. Miles reached forward and drew Carter into his arms, hugging him tightly. Miles was scared … more scared than he could even begin to put into words. But he also knew that this was not something that he or anyone else was going to be able to talk Carter out of.

“I understand.” MIles whispered, his hand running along the back of Carter’s scalp and those colored, blonde locks. “I don’t like it, but I understand.” Miles finally let him go, a Herculean effort as he did not want to ever let this young man go and risk his being hurt. The two men sat back, their eyes never straying from the other’s.

MIles said, “But... as punishment for your trying to keep this a secret from me… I think you owe me chili.” MIles’s arm extended back and his finger pointed in the direction of the kitchen, a silent command.

Carter frowned, “Miles, it’s almost six. It’ll be eight before it’s even ready.”

“Well then…” Miles reached again for the television remote, “I’d say you better get started.”

Carter rolled his eyes playfully and pushed himself to his feet, giving Miles all the opening he needed to playfully swat a hand across Carter’s backside en route to the kitchen. Carter then felt the thrum of his phone in his pocket and paused to fish it out, giving it a look to see who was calling.

“Well, speak of the devil.” Carter smiled as he quickly answered, “Hey Mom, I was about to call y…. What’s wrong?” The question immediately drew Miles’s attention to the conversation, and he saw the sudden pained look in his man’s eyes as Carter asked from his end of the conversation, “What happened?”

As Carter listened, he slowly found himself sinking down onto the armrest of the sofa, further drawing Miles’s concern who asked, “Carter…?”

“Where are you?” Carter asked as his face grew flushed, his eyes misty – and MIles knew. Carter said to his Mom, “I’ll be right there. … Love you too. … Bye.” Carter switched his phone off and stared vacantly across the room at absolutely nothing, the phone slipping from his fingers and clattering onto the wood panel floor beneath their feet.

“Carter!” Miles was on his feet and right there. He gripped Carter by his slim shoulders and gave him a shake, prompting him to break his self-induced trance and look up into MIles' eyes.

Carter swallowed heavily, “Dad wasn’t feeling right so Mom took him to the hospital.”

“And…?”

“He went into cardiac arrest.” Carter’s eyes spilled over as he choked, “He didn’t make it.”

14
Climax Control Archives / Closure
« on: September 29, 2023, 09:12:04 PM »
Las Vegas, Nevada

If there is one universal truth about all gay men, everywhere in every corner of the Earth, it’s the fact that they all have the exact same thing in their bedroom. And no, I am not talking about shackles on the bed so get your minds out of the gutters you pervs! There will be no kink shaming on my watch! It’s a full-length mirror, all the better to gaze at and admire their utter fabulousness. And the star of our time together, none other than Carter McKinney - aka Helluva Bottom Carter - had been standing in front of his own floor-length mirror for what seemed like an eternity, simply staring at his reflection. Not out of vanity mind you, despite the stereotype that all gay men went to extreme lengths to look good and take care of their bodies. Truth be told, Carter did fit the proverbial bill where that particular stereotype was concerned. He always took great care to look as good as possible, especially where Miles' own enjoyment was concerned, but in this circumstance, it was simply not the case. He was not dressing to impress his boyfriend because truth be told, Miles found his attractive in just about anything. Let alone what he was wearing now.

Carter had found a new love for the color magenta, and was wearing a long-sleeve, button up shirt of that very color with black skinny jeans to match. And here’s a little secret for all of you nosey Nellies; Carter did indeed wear glasses when it suited him. All those photos he’s posted on social media of him wearing specs? They weren’t just for show. Carter was somewhat near-sighted and wore either glasses or corrective contacts to better address the problem. He preferred contacts as glasses tended to hide his eyes, something he considered his best feature. (Miles might dispute that fact but we digress.) Today, he wore his Tower Grey style, busily scrutinizing himself.

 His eyes roamed over his reflection, and what had to be the fourth straight outfit that he had put together for what he was about to put himself through, in what would most assuredly be a roller coaster ride of his own making. Privately, he could not believe that he had made a special trip to the mall just to shop for new clothes for where he was about to go and who he was going to meet. Why was he even bothering to dress to impress this particular individual? In between changes, he had been half tempted to dive into his closet and come out wearing the gayest, most garish clothing he owned – but he just couldn’t bring himself to be that petty. Which is saying something because Miles himself had stated that his boyfriend could bring petty to an art form. 

He could not remember the last time he felt as nervous as he did now. Probably the moment Miles had made his desires known, but this was nothing of the kind. Circumstances were entirely different. When Carter was getting ready for his first official date with Miles, the butterflies were caused by the anticipation of spending the evening with the man he had fallen head over heels for. Whereas this time, the butterflies were more like a squadron of Boeing F/A-18Es, and caused by the idea of meeting his dad, the very man that for over a decade had hated the very existence of. But as both Miles as well as his Grandmother had told him, times change, as do people. Hence why he had placed the call to his mom to deliver the message to his dad. Things simply weren’t the same as they had been over a week ago…

Carter stepped out of the bedroom, shutting the door behind him out of mere habit while Miles was prone to leave it open when they weren’t entertaining company. Carter made sure that he had everything… wallet, phone.. And once satisfied, he walked from out of the hall and into the main living foyer of his and Miles’s shared home to be greeted by a soft whistle of appreciation…

“Look at you…” Miles said with a smile from where he was lounging back on the worn out sofa that Carter still believed he had to have picked up at a garage sale at best. Miles set aside the PS5 controller so that he could give his man his complete and undivided attention. “You look great.”

“You just keep up with your flattery.” Carter half teased as he walked toward the front door where he and Miles put their respective car keys in a dish on an end table. He quipped, “It just might get you everywhere.”

“Counting on it.” Miles replied in kind, to which Carter turned around and for the first time, realized Miles was not dressed to go, but sporting his pajama pants and a muscle shirt that best defined his upper torso.

Carter raised his brow and waved a hand toward Miles, “Erm, Miles? Aren’t you a little underdressed for meeting my dad?”

“Yeah, about that…” Miles pushed himself up to his feet and crossed their threshold to gaze down into his man’s blue eyes, placing his hands on his shoulders in a comforting reassurance. “Babe… I’m not going with you.”

“What are you talking about?” Carter blinked with slight disbelief, shaking his head as if he had heard Miles incorrectly. “Miles, I need you…”

“Babe? Listen to me.” Miles interrupted what he knew was going to be a well performed protest on Carter’s part. “What you need right now is to talk to your dad … alone. I’ll just end up being a distraction neither of you need.” Carter was about to say something to the contrary, the worry in the pit of his stomach now turning into a knotted ball with spikes to match. Miles went on to say, “I’ll be right here with my phone, just in case things go bad. But…” He shook his head. “I don’t think they will. Not after what Grams told us. Not after what you found in your dad’s journal.”

Carter held Miles’s gaze within his own, drawing in a deep breath. He was right. He didn’t like the fact, he had been relying on Miles being there as a means of emotional support. He said with a faux sense of indignity, “You could have told me this sooner. I was counting on you being there.”

“I know.” Miles smiled. “That’s why I waited to tell you. You would have found a way to change my mind.”

Carter huffed and opened the front door and stepped through, but before he could close it, Miles turned him around and placed a soft kiss on his lips. Miles pulled away and smiled, telling him, “It’ll be okay.” And only then did Carter finally take his leave for what was going to be a very emotionally draining experience.



Carter stood alone on the balcony of his shared home with Miles Kasey, several stories up from the Las Vegas streets below. The sun had long since fallen, and the lights from the nearby Las Vegas Strip were illuminating the skyline in a colorful display as far as the eye could see.

“I have to admit that when I first was told about my match this week against Michael Harris, I wasn’t certain if I should feel flattered or insulted. I mean, any match against a reigning World Champion is something to be celebrated as it puts the eyes of the wrestling world directly on you. It gives you the chance to shine, especially when it’s a non-title match, like this week’s match is. The championship isn’t up for grabs but this is the next best thing, as everyone wants to see if you can take this shot and elevate yourself at the champion’s expense. And, if you can, the sky's the limit! You beat a champion, and a title shot is sure to follow! So, win?”

“But on the flip side, a Beat the Clock challenge? Meaning I’m reduced to, what? A warm up for the champion before he inevitably loses the gold to J2H. And yes, that’s my prediction for the Main Event of High Stakes XIII. That J2H will secure his legacy and end the career and the second title reign of one of the luckiest sons a bitches to ever hold the most prestigious championship in wrestling! But, Beat the Clock! Meaning Harris’s match against me and the outcome will be timed against J2H’s, and the winner gets to choose whatever stipulation they want for their big match in just a few weeks. Hm!”

Carter nodded, his teeth nipping at his lower lip while he wrapped his arms around himself.

“Much as I like the idea of another match against the World Champion so soon after my title shot at J2H, I have to say the circumstances do sort of overshadow myself and even Jaycee. Because even if one or both of us somehow come out on top in our respective encounters, all attention shifts away from what it could possibly mean for us and to what it definitely means for this feud between Michael Harris and J2H. But, as the old saying goes, you have to look at the glass and decide whether it's half full or half empty.”

Carter’s eyes shifted to a sidelong glance toward the camera and the viewer could spot the mischievous nature in those lovely blue orbs.

“As for me? I just drink whatever is inside the glass. Meaning, I am going to take the situation as it is given me and make the most of it. Also, considering – as I understand it – that they chose each other's opponents, that J2H thinks highly enough of me and the match I gave him, that I can fend Michael off for longer than Jaycee can hold J2H at bay. And, well… not to toot my own horn but, toot toot!”

“As for the champion himself, well there’s not enough time to really put into words just how I feel about that egocentric, hypocritical jackass. You see, way back when I was one of the outspoken critics who didn’t think he should have been put in that title match between Chris Page and Mac Bane. After all, that was the match that everybody wanted to see! Adding Harris to it on a technicality was like putting A1 steak sauce on prime rib! It became watered down as far as World title matches go, so much so that Page couldn’t even take part for his own reasons. But, credit where it’s due I suppose. The title match happened and Michael Harris took advantage and made the most out of it. He won the title and started one of the single most controversial reigns since Jeremiah Hardin screwed Rage out of the championship way back in `17! And the reason why Harris’s first reign was so full of bullshit is because he proved he had absolutely no respect for that championship or any of the men who came before him! If he had, he wouldn’t have resorted to any of the underhanded tactics he did in order to keep such a hold on the title for as long as he did! It didn’t matter who he was up against, he saw everyone as a threat to his reign as well as his manhood – and with good and obvious reason! Whether it was Austin James Mercer or Miles Kasey or any one of the other many men he defended against, he would pull the tights or use the ropes! He would grab the first weapon he could lay hands on from out of the official’s sight to use to his advantage! And if THAT didn’t work, he always had his wives out there to save his ass and that was when you knew SCW had sunk to a new low as far as top champions go!”

“I mean, relying on your wives to interfere in your match outright or to cause a distraction because you’re not tough enough - or man enough - to win on your own speaks more about you than it does for your defeated challenger. Oh and you can also throw in that old adage that Harris has used time and again that ‘the only thing that mattered was the outcome of the match’.”

Carter nodded, gazing out into the Vegas sky before he pondered in obvious contemplation.

“Unless of course those same tactics are used against him and then it’s an entirely different story. Then he cries and protests like a great big man baby, crying foul and accusing everyone of conspiring against him. Even going so far as to bring in his personal attorney to try and fight his battles for him behind the scenes when he can’t get in done where it counts. And here’s the thing… you would think that when looking at Michael Harris, for all his experience in this business, that he wouldn’t need to resort to those cheap wins in order to secure his standing in the sport, but I suppose when you get to be his age, you start to grow desperate. Your body just can’t take the beating that it used to so you start to sink to new depths and use tactics that you never had before in order to make life easier before you find yourself in one of those crooked old folks homes you see on an episode of Hard Copy.”

Carter tapped a forefinger to the side of his head.

“The mind starts to go so you use flawed logic and reason to explain away your actions, but the only one that you manage to delude into believing your bullshit is yourself – and your wives but they’re probably supporting you more because you serve as their meal ticket rather than any true sense of loyalty. How else can you explain having your own son run J2H down? What did you even think was going to happen after that, Michael? I mean obviously you were trying to take J2H out for the long haul, but even if it had been successful, did you think the bosses would let you sit the show out and not have to defend? Uh uh! They would have just found another challenger for you to try and lie, cheat and steal your way past! But unfortunately for you, and luckily for everyone else watching from the stands to the dressing rooms, it didn’t work. J2H came back and whipped your ass and took your title. My only regret is nobody even bothered to try and lure your rotten apple of a son into a match for his part in all of this, just for the sheer joy of watching someone – anyone – wiping that smug smile from the little ass hat’s face!”

“But I have to admit that once you lost your title to the better man – and J2H IS the better man – you didn’t react the way that I suspected you would. I half expected you to drop to the ground and kick and scream until someone gave you your title back just to shut you up. I thought you would cry foul and raise hell, but you did neither. The way you reacted – well it disappointed me if I’m going to be perfectly honest. You went radio silent. You said NOTHING. The most the world got out of you was a social media pity party, and us users get quite enough of that, thank you very much. You gave us the random tweet and hint that maybe retirement was on the way, and that sob story made me lose whatever minute amount of respect that I may have had for you. And considering how low I thought of you before, that bar was set about so high…!”

Carter bent low at the waist and held his hand down about shin-high before he stood back upright.

“And that’s being generous. Winning the title a second time, besting J2H in that cage? I think we can all agree that it was nothing but sheer, dumb luck. A dark cloud fell on SCW that night, but it’s a cloud that is going to be lifted in a matter of time. J2H has your number but if not him, then you can damn sure fire bet I’ll be cashing in after jumping the line with a win against the World Heavyweight Champion.”

“So let me close things out by giving you a harsh dose of reality Mikey. I can call you Mikey, can’t I? This is no longer about how long I can last against you in a Beat the Clock challenge. This is about how you’re going to react when I send you into High Stakes XIII with your tail tucked between your legs. The last person you probably ever expected to be booked against, title or no, putting your shoulders to the mat and feeding you to J2H on a golden platter. My time is now, and yours is up.”




The Hello Kitty Cafe

Okay, so maybe Carter did work in a touch of pettiness for this meeting in where he had told his dad to meet him. His dad was always the mature individual, often quite serious in his dealings so he could not begin to imagine the very same man sitting there in the Park MGM venue dedicated to the world’s most adorkable feline. And yet, there he stood, seemingly un phased by his surroundings. His dad, Cillian Maguire. As far back as Carter could remember, his dad always dressed to impress, and today was no different. Whether by habit or design, he was a handsome sight in his light gray dress jacket with matching slacks and white button up shirt.  He had yet to take a seat, obviously waiting on his son’s arrival and judging by his stiff posture and the expression on his face, perhaps unsure if his son would show or if it was perhaps some cruel trick.

Only when Cillian shifted his gaze far enough to the right did he see his son and realize the exact opposite was true. His dad had begun to approach but Carter took that first step and beat him to the proverbial punch. Carter worked his way around the predominantly younger aged crowd until he stood face to face with the man himself. Neither spoke for several long, intense moments until…

“Carter…” Cillian started to speak but Carter found himself interrupting, saying, “Do you…?”

“I need to get a drink.” Carter said suddenly, turning to the nearby vendor of the cafe and quickly approached in the attempt to gather his thoughts and second guess himself. But if he were trying to create some distance between his dad and himself, it was in vain as Cillian dutifully followed him, his own posture poised and calm. A stark contrast to the inner turmoil his own son was going through.

Once he found himself at the front of a long line, Carter asked the vendor, “Can I get a peach iced tea?” And at the vendor’s glance to the man beside him, Carter then asked his dad, “Did you want anything?”

Cillian smiled and was about to decline the offer, but saw it as something of an olive branch being offered between father and son and opted to say, “A green tea.” And despite the fact Carter had asked, by instinct Cillian reached for his own wallet to pay for them both, but found his son’s hand on the wallet, pushing it aside.

“Put that away.” Carter said. “I deal enough of that with Miles.” And he paid for his father’s and his own drink, and moment’s later, the two had found a shady spot in the Las Vegas sun, seated at a small table beneath a colorful umbrella stand.

“As far as places to meet at, this is an interesting choice.” Cillian said all too casually as he looked around, his cool, blue eyes returning to Carter and he finally took the initiative. “I was surprised when your mom called me to tell me you wanted to talk in person. After the way we left things on the cruise, I had pretty much given up hope.”

“Yeah, well…” Carter drew in a deep breath. “That makes two of us.”

“Grams told me.” Carter interrupted his dad, and let the words simply hang there. Cillian stared momentarily at his son, unsure of his meaning before it finally took root and he sighed, closing his eyes. He said, “She shouldn’t have done that.”

“No, you should have.” Carter replied. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Pride, I suppose.” Cillian pushed his drink aside and now looked every bit as uncomfortable as Carter himself felt. He then said, “Despite everything that I put you through, I didn’t want you knowing what was happening. No father wants his son to see him as anything less than…”

“Perfect?” Carter questioned him openly. “I think we’re pretty well past that, don’t you?”

Carter had a hard time believing it, but the stricken look in his dad’s eyes tore at a part of his heart that he had long thought dead and buried away. Cillian reached again for his tea and nodded. He said, “I was … horrible to you. It was worse what I wanted to do at the time…”

“If you know that, admit that… Why are we here? Now?” Carter found himself asking aloud. “I mean…”

“I know what you mean.” Cillian nodded, a sad smile on his face. He raised his mug of hot tea to take a careful drink before saying, “I don’t fool myself into assuming you would ever forgive me for not accepting you when you told your mother and I that you were gay. You were at your most vulnerable and I didn’t give you the support or love that you deserved… Hell. I can’t even say I would have forgiven my own father if he had treated me the way I treated you. All you wanted to be was accepted and at the time, I just couldn’t.” Cillian paused and corrected himself, “Or I just didn’t.”

“So why now?” Carter asked. “I’ve been looking through your album ever since Grams gave it to me. I saw the pictures you had of Miles and myself… what changed your mind? Or, did you even?”

“I did.” Cillian admitted, finding it a difficult challenge to look his son in the eyes given the shame he felt at having failed so as a father. “I couldn't say when exactly. It was well before I ever found out about … you know. Even after the divorce, your mother was still giving me updates on how you were doing. I was as concerned as she was when you decided not to go to college and instead become a wrestler, but…”

Cillian paused, as if in either deep thought or reflection, before he continued, “I watched your first match and before I realized it, I thought to myself … ‘that’s my son’.” He chuckled to himself before he looked at Carter and shook his head. “I think that was the moment I stopped caring about your sex life and realized what I had lost all those years ago. I totally and completely failed you as a dad.” Cillian’s gaze seemed so very far away at that given moment. “And even if you ever do find a way to forgive me, it’s not something that I will ever forgive myself for.”

Carter drew in a shaky breath, struggling to restrain his emotions. He did not want to let his dad see him react to what he was saying. He never thought he’d see the day his dad ever admitted fault to anything, let alone how he was as a dad. Rather, Carter looked at his drink and took a sip through the straw and shrugged his shoulders, saying, “It wasn’t all bad. You know… before.”

“You’re being kind.” Cillian started to say, but Carter quickly said, “No, I’m being honest. There’s a difference. Before I came out, to me you were the perfect dad. You played with me. Tried to teach me sports or things about cars. You let me watch movies that Mom forbid me to see. Came to my school plays and you were at every PTA meeting… all of that is why I loved you so much!” Carter caught his voice raising before gathering himself. “That’s why it killed me when you wanted to send me away! When you…!” Carter bit his lip and looked down, the first tear streaming from his eye. One that he hurriedly wiped away with the misguided belief that his father would be fooled into its nonexistence.

“I know.” Cillian nodded sadly. “I know.”

“That’s why you started coming to the shows?” Carter asked. “Why you’ve been following me?” To which his dad nodded with a silent affirmation.

“Yes,” He admitted. “And no. It was around that time I had been told by my doctors about my kidney failure. I knew I had low priority on the donation registry, so after some difficulty in accepting things for how they were, I called your mom – and I wanted to see my son again.” And despite Carter’s denial, at that moment all he could do is reflect on how he reacted to seeing his dad… and the last thing he had said to him on the cruise.

“Why didn’t you come to talk to me before that?” Carter asked, swallowing a choked sob. His eyes misty with emotion. “Why didn’t you try to talk to me before you found out…”

“Because your Mom and Grams had given you the life that you deserved after I had left.” Cillian admitted. “And I just felt that you deserved better than to have me in your life.” And Carter’s own reactions to seeing him had justified that assumption, Carter again thought to himself. Cillian rested his chin on his curled fingers and said, “And after I found out I was sick and was going to… “ He sighed. “I just wanted to see you and your mom again.” Both let those words simply remain between them, and neither spoke after several moments, simply preferring to enjoy the evening between them with a bit of people watching.

“So…” Cillian finally broke the emotionally silent barrier between the two. “Tell me about this ‘Miles’.”

“Seriously?” Carter arched his eyebrow. “You want to go the protective dad route? Now?”

Cillian smiled gently and shrugged his shoulders. “Father’s prerogative.” Which caused Carter to laugh, despite himself. And with that one barrier down, Carter started to talk, and his dad listened…

And before either man realized it, two hours had passed since they had sat down across from one another and the sun had begun its slow descent into the horizon. Realizing their time together had started to draw to a close, father and son found themselves simply walking along the Vegas Strip, mostly silent and simply experiencing the forgotten feeling of each other’s company.

Carter finally said as they passed the famed Bellagio Fountains, “The next pay-per-view is in a few weeks, here in Vegas.”

“Is that an invitation?” Cillian asked.

“Yes.” Carter found himself admitting. “It’s an invitation. I can nab you a ringside seat… maybe a backstage pass?”

“I’ll be there.” Cillian said as they finally arrived at the spot where Carter had parked his car. Carter turned to his dad but neither moved, neither spoke. Moments of silence passed between father and son, but neither man could find a suitable way of ending the evening. Neither wanted to.

“Are you scared?” Carter finally found himself asking.

“Terrified.” Cillian smiled softly. “Anyone who would tell you otherwise would be a liar. But I’ve skipped past all of those other stages and I’ve accepted what I can’t change.”

The tears started to flow as Carter finally broke down, “I don’t know what to say to you…”

“You don’t have to say anything. You’ve said enough.” Cillian smiled, placing a reassuring hand on his boy’s arm. “You meeting me halfway here tonight was all I could have asked for.” And in that one moment, Carter did something he had not believed himself capable of for the better part of ten years. He found himself in his dad’s arms, hugging him with everything he had. And in that one moment, Carter felt like a little boy again, the floodgates now completely open.

“I don’t want to lose you!” Carter cried hard as Cillian smiled, hugging his son tightly against him and stroking his hair like a child… and as the father glazed up, his eyes were wet as well.

15
Climax Control Archives / Revelations
« on: September 22, 2023, 10:43:04 PM »
“On the other side of pain, there is still love.”
Madeleine L'Engle

The private lives of any celebrity have always been a fascination for those of us who work on the outside looking in, choosing to live vicariously through the make believe lives of film and television actors, the musical talents of Grammy award winning singers, or even the physical accomplishments of your favorite sports star, be it football, baseball or… professional wrestler. So much so that the average person will attempt to pry their way into a celebrity’s personal life, rationalizing that it’s alright to do so because “they pay their salaries” in a mistaken assumption that being famous means that you give up any and all rights to privacy. And if you try to tell yourself that you have never wondered at any given time what your favorite celebrity was doing in that exact given moment, well – I’ll call you a big, fat liar.

When we think of celebrities, we wonder how they pass the time while traveling. What TV shows do they watch or whether or not they have a guilty pleasure in fast food. We imagine each and every moment to be one of glitz and glamor. Or, if you just so happen to be Sin City Wrestling’s Carter McKinney aka Helluva Bottom Carter, you hang out with your beloved Grandmother, discussing interior decoration ideas.

Las Vegas, Nevada

In the condo where he and his boyfriend of none months, Miles Kasey, called home in the Turnberry Towers, Carter McKinney stepped from out of the small kitchen with a serving tray in hand, bearing two steaming cups of black tea, one cup with a lemon wedge served on the side. He carefully crossed the threshold, taking great care not to spill the beverages and scald himself. Like other condos in the Towers seen with names such as Fenris and Aron Baltasarsson in times past, the condo was large and open, the living room being the main central area. However, unlike the Brothers Baltasarsson, this condo was sparse in furniture and decor - which was one of the main reasons Carter had asked his Grams to take time for a not-too-brief visit.

“Thank you, dear.” Joan McKinney, Carter’s beloved “Grams” and a seeming permanent fixture in his life in all means, said with a gentle kindness as he picked up the cup of tea with the lemon wedge and passed it to her hands. Carter by his own definition was not a tea drinker, but he kept a steady supply in the home because his boyfriend was, in fact, British and he joked a British home without tea would be an abomination. Plus, Grams was a tea drinker so - win? Carter then sat down at her side, behind the skyline of the Vegas Strip growing more illuminated as the hour grew late.

Grams blew softly on the tea before taking a careful taste, giving her grandson a sly side eye and further stating, “Though I think this whole thing is rather silly.”

“Why?” Carter asked, looking down at his own tea in hand. “I thought you liked black tea with lemon…”

“Not that.” Grams countered, then motioned with a wave of her hand toward the coffee table which happened to be covered in brochures and magazines dedicated to interior decorating. “Bringing me all the way here just to help you with ideas for this condo was silly.”

“I don’t see why.” Carter has a sip of his own tea and frowned, shifting the cup and setting it aside amidst the virtual mountain of aforementioned magazines. He then said, “You have better taste in these things than most gay men. When Miles gave me the green light to redecorate our home, I immediately thought to ask you for help. Besides…” He shrugged and a smile escaped his lips. “Miles said if it were left entirely up to me, the whole place would be done in some Stitch theme.”

Carter glanced up when Grams didn’t make some sort of joking reply as he had come to expect from the very sharp tongued and quick witted woman, and found her to be smiling at him. He glanced about, left to right, then shifted and asked, “What?”

“That’s the first time that I ever heard you refer to this place as your home.” Grams replied. “Rather than just calling it Miles’s place.”

To which, Carter just felt his cheeks blush but could not hide the smile from his face as he looked downward and could feel his Grams’s eyes firmly on him. She asked further, “Things are going well for you two then?”

Carter finally looked up and into her eyes as he answered truthfully, “Better than I could have ever thought possible.”

“Good.” The elder woman smiled, taking another drink of her tea. Her heart absolutely swelled at the thought of her grandson being so happy, especially with a young man as sweet and as protective as she knew Miles to be. After all the trials and tribulations Carter had gone through over the last decade, let alone this past year, he had certainly earned the right to be happy. She went on to say, “So I hope when you think back to what you said in the airport before New Years about good things not happening to you, it makes you feel like absolute rubbish.”

“Thanks, Grams.” Carter laughed. “Duly noted and appreciated.”

Before anything further could be said, the sound of the front door being opened drew their attention and into the condo stepped none other than the very man that was the topic of the hour - and Carter’s erstwhile boyfriend, Miles Kasey.

“I brought dinner!” Miles announced from the foyer, showcasing two armloads of bags from a Greek restaurant that he and Carter had grown rather fond of, and wanted to treat Grams to on this her last night in Las Vegas before flying back to Seattle in the morning.

“Miles, dear!” Grams said with much affection in her voice toward the young man who had brought so much joy to their family over the past year. “We were just talking about you!”

“Oh yeah?” Miles paused en route to the kitchen to unpack the Greek goodies that would be Grams’s final treat before she went home to Seattle and Carter and he packed up for their flight to California. “I thought my ears were burning.”

Miles then went about his path as Grams turned to Carter and asked, “Why wasn’t Miles involved in any of our decorating chats? Doesn’t he want to be involved?”

“Well, when he told me I could redecorate, he knew I was going to ask you for help.” Carter admitted as he started to clear off the coffee table so that Miles could lay out their dinner spread on it instead. He picked up an armload of magazines, wanting his grandmother to simply sit and relax rather than lend a hand. “He’s seen what you did at the house and likes your taste. Plus … he said as this was my contribution to the home, he wanted it to be a surprise for him.”

Grams just smiled as she started to gather some of the remaining brochures but her dutiful grandson quickly hurried over and took them from her, wanting her to simply sit and relax. As he did, he said, “He did make one decision though, in regards to the spare bedroom.”

“Oh?”

“He wants to take out that big bed and move in two smaller ones.” Carter stood with a smile on his youthful face, rather proud for the thought Miles put into the decision. “He thought it might be nicer for you and Mom, or his Mom and sister, to have your own beds when you visit rather than have to share one.”

“That’s sweet of him to think of us like that.” Grams said as she waited for Carter to finish putting the magazines away, keeping them neat and tidy as he was wont to do, a trait he had wicked up stoically from both his mom as well as grandmother. And speaking of, Grams watched the kitchen for a brief moment and as Carter started to walk past to lend Miles a hand, Grams called, “Carter?”

He stopped midway and saw her beckon him and he walked over to her gingerly pat the cushion beside her. “Sit down.”

“But I was going to  help…” Carter started to say but Grams was insistent, “Sit down dear. I need to tell you something before Miles comes back.”

“Oh this doesn’t sound good.” Carter slowly sunk into the offered seat and found his grandma’s hand gingerly taking his own. She said, “Carter, it’s about your mom and dad…”

“And, end scene!” Carter said, pulling his hand from her own and he stood up. He dusted his hands off on his pants leg and then held them up, “Grams, I love you. You know I do. But I have no interest in having this conversation.”

“Carter, your mother was very upset that you didn’t invite her here too!” Grams stated, trying to get him to hear her, to listen to reason. Overhearing the voices slowly being raised, a concerned and curious Miles emerged from the kitchen, carrying their dinners. Grams said, “You haven’t spoken to her since the cruise!”

“You haven’t?” Miles asked his boyfriend, to which Carter answered, “Not counting the times she tried using someone else’s phone to catch me, no!”

“She was desperate, dear.” Grams said as Miles took a step closer to set the food down but remained standing, watching in concern at the emotional warfare that was threatening to break out any moment. Miles knew how much Carter loved his grandma, and even more so how close he was to his mom. For him not to have spoken to her since the start of July was seemingly unfathomable.

Grams went on to say, “She just wants to talk to you.”

“I have nothing to say to her.” Carter stated defiantly. “He should have thought of this before getting back together with that bastard!”

“She’s not together with him…” Grams started to say but Carter shook his head sadly and looked at Miles and said, “I’m sorry. I’m not hungry.” And he turned to leave the room and go to their shared bedroom, Grams standing up.

“Carter!” Grams called after him with an unusual desperation  to her voice as he left. “Carter-he’s dying!”

Miles’s own head whipped around to the grandmother of his boyfriend, staring at her in startled surprise at the words she just said. Grams shared a look with Miles and he could sense a regret to what she just said, as if she had just shared something that she was not supposed to. And a brief moment later, Carter himself stepped back into view, standing at the frame of the hallway.

“What?” Carter asked, as if he could not decipher or believe the words she had just spoken. His hand rested on the door frame, as if he didn’t trust his body to move any further. Miles would have taken a step toward him for support, but he asked Grams, “Dying?” And she nodded, sadly.

Carter shook his head and asked, “What are you talking about?” A half scoff, as if he didn’t believe it. Or simply couldn't.

“I-I shouldn’t have said anything.” Grams said softly as she sat back down. “He and your mother asked me not to. But…” Grams seemed as if she did not know how to move on with what she felt needed to be said, stating simply with her eyes on her boy, “But you deserve to know.”

“You’re serious.” Carter said as he finally moved away from the hall and closer toward Miles and his grandma. Carter finally took a seat beside her, and only then did Miles do the same in his favorite recliner. The only thing he told  Carter he insisted on keeping when the redecorating commenced. Miles asked, “How?”

“He’s going through renal failure.” Grams answered to Miles, but the words were for Carter. “One of his kidneys is beyond repair. And, aside from a transplant, he has no alternatives. He’s near the final stages.”

“So that’s why he’s been trolling me?” Carter asked, a pained venom in his tone. “He wants one of my…?” But he had no chance to finish his thought as Grams interrupted him, “No dear, he’s not asking for one of your kidneys. At first, that was what your mother thought as well but …” Grams shook her head with heavy sadness. She then said, “Your father said he took far too much away from you when you were a kid. He can’t imagine taking a piece away from you now.”

“So…” Carter struggled to ask, and Miles could see the conflict raging war inside of his boyfriend, threatening to erupt and overwhelm him. Carter had spent literally a decade hating the man that fathered him, a man that could not accept having a gay son, and for that outlook to suddenly be turned on its proverbial head…

Carter asked, “Why has he been around so much if not to ask for my kidney?”

“To make his peace, dear.” Grams said, her eyes growing more wet by the moment. “To say his goodbyes. It’s why he and your mother have been spending so much time together. She’s been helping him get his affairs settled and in order.”

Carter looked absolutely crestfallen, and Miles could see the tears welling in his eyes. Whether they were tears of pain or conflict, he was uncertain. Carter was emotional and it was one of the things that Miles loved about him, but it was also one of the things that he felt most protective about. His voice almost cracked as he whispered, “I always knew mom never stopped loving him.”

Grams nodded sadly and said, “And he never stopped loving her. And your father has never given up hope that you would talk to him.” Grams said as she slowly pushed herself to her feet. “But he says he does understand why you won’t. But … he did ask me to give something to you.”

Grams then walked around the sofa and went into the hallway, heading no doubt toward the guest room where Miles and Carter had put her up for the stay. Only then did Miles stand up from where he was sitting and he stepped over to the sofa and sat on the armrest to Carter’s left. Miles draped his muscled arm around Carter’s slim shoulder and drew him in close, but said nothing. In moments such as these, words were not needed. After a minute or two, Grams walked back out and in her hands was an old-fashioned scrapbook. She took a seat again and passed the memento over to Carter’ laying it gently on his lap.

“What is this?” Carter asked, to which Grams answered, “Something your father has been working on for some time. He wanted you to have it, or at least, to look at it. It might explain a great deal.”

With much trepidation, Carter looked from his Grams to Miles, then down at the pine colored leather cover of the album. It took awhile, but he finally opened it and found, as expected, a collection of photographs on the first page. Pictures of him as a baby, posed with his mom and dad when they were an actual family together.

Carter looked at Grams and she nodded, “Keep going.” And he did as she said, turning pages and as each page turned, more memories came flooding back to him. There was a picture of Carter as a little boy, sitting amidst a massive pile of colorful Christmas wrappings on that holiday morning all children revere. He had a plush Stitch clutched in his arms, his very first. Then there was a picture of Carter posing beside his dad in a swimming pool, his dad the one who taught him how to swim.

More photographs and more memories followed, until Carter turned one page, and came up short at the sight of not a photograph, but of a news clipping. Carter as a young man of perhaps nineteen years of age, posing shirtless in the corner of a wrestling ring.

“This…” Carter said, “This was my first publicity shot Gabriel and Odette took of me… and the first news story did after my debut.”

Grams nodded, as now Miles took a heightened interest and he leaned over a little at the waist for a better look. More press clipping and photographs followed on the pages… one of Carter and Ariana posing together with the SCU Pride Tag Team titles around their waists. Carter choked, “I remember this… it was taken right after we won the championship…”

He continued to find pages dedicated to every stage of his wrestling career; from his rookie years in SCU to where he signed to Sin City Wrestling and everything that followed thereafter. News clippings from matches against the likes of Austin James Mercer and “Bulldog” Bill Barnhart – right up to a color magazine print of his world title encounter against none other than J2H!

“I-I don’t understand…” Carter said softly, fighting to keep his emotions in check.

But it was the page that followed, that brought a lump to Carter’s throat. The last page of the scrapbook was a print of he and Miles posing together, after the two had become a couple. Carter looked up at his grandma with wet eyes and a tear rolled down her cheek as she smiled sadly, “Despite all his past mistakes dear, despite … everything … your father grew very proud of the wonderful young man you have become.”

Slowly, Carter closed the scrap book. His head lowered, his eyes squeezed shut tightly and the tears slid out, down his cheeks and pooling at the cleft in his chin. Miles reached over with his arm and held him while Grams placed her hand on the back of his…

Sometimes all you can do for one you love is simply be there for them.



“Okay, so here’s the thing. In every walk of life, no matter what you do or where you go, you are always inspired by something. A potential girlfriend might inspire some young man to better himself so that he might impress her and hopefully build something between the two of them. In your workplace, the hope to move up the ladder of success and/or get a raise in pay might inspire you to go back to college and earn that degree that had been on your mind ever since you graduated high school. It doesn’t matter what the circumstances, there was always that little voice that whispered to you in the back of your mind, helping give you that little extra push to do whatever it is to make you want to just try. In ancient Greece, they had a name for these voices that gave us that little extra boost. They were called the Muses.”

“The Muses were the goddesses of literature, music and art. The Greeks believed they helped sculptors to create that masterpiece that has lasted for a millennia that we visit to this very day in museums around the world. They help that musician discover that one key note that would turn an otherwise ordinary song or poem into truly a classical masterpiece that musicians in this day and age aspire to live up to.”

“Even to this day, we draw our inspiration from any number of sources, and some still throw the term ‘muse’ around. It’s why some musicians or artists call a special someone in their life their ‘muse’. It can actually be absolutely anything that gives us that little extra drive. A sunset. A single note in a song. A family member might want you to better yourself and their belief in you helps you do just that. Your friends are your support group and you don’t want to let their faith in you be something that they grow to regret. That is inspiration! Or… and this is where things get not only tricky, but perhaps even a little petty… a former friend can have that same affect on you, but in an opposite way.”

“Krystal Wolfe used to be someone that I called a friend - or at least I thought that I could. After everything that’s gone down over the past number of months and even in recent weeks, I have to wonder if any of the people I had grown closest to in this business was ever really a friend to me or if they just saw me as a means to an end. Krystal sounded almost sympathetic when she mentioned my upcoming match against BRADDOCK, talking as if the outcome was a foregone conclusion in this tatted up guy’s favor. There was a point in time where she, or even Ariana, would speak nothing but support to me no matter who I was up against, no matter how badly I was outmatched physically. Every time in the beginning they always told me the other guy stood absolutely no chance against me, and even if I proved them wrong, they told me how well I did and how lucky the opponent was to have walked out the winner.”

“How times change, hm? And all because I’m up against a guy that at first glance, you would think was some bad ass biker giant of a man, but in actuality, is really not that much bigger from a physical standpoint than I am. I mean, I even made that mistake when I first saw this guy post on social media, thinking he had to be like six foot, eight and three hundred pounds, but no! He’s only five foot ten – one inch taller than me. When I was on the lookout when he entered the locker room, the first thing out of my mouth would have been ‘Aren’t you a little short for a Stormtrooper?’ but thank god for Miles stopping me! First impressions and all that. And BRADDOCK weighs roughly two fifty? Granted, that's a pretty healthy weight advantage over me as I’m only one seventy two! From the look of things, it's all muscle because he is stocky AF! But…”

“All things considered, do you really think that’s a fair assumption to just assume that I stand no chance against this guy? That no matter how hard I fight, that I’m just going to lose? I would have expected it from my actual opponent, but from my peers, from people who I was at one point pretty close to? That’s just literally a kick in the teeth … and a kick that I think I have been in DESPERATE need of! Because let’s be honest with ourselves, hm? Lately my record inside of the ring hasn’t been so good. Okay, that’s putting it mildly. It stunk. I don’t think I ever should have lost that match to Peter Lyons, but it is what it is. He won, I lost. The only difference between myself and certain other parties is the fact that I learn from these losses. I want to rise above them. I don’t let them eat away at me until there is nothing left but bitterness and resentment.”

“BRADDOCK is a bad ass, that is not something I am going to even try to deny. But on the flip side, he is far from being the first big bad ass that I’ve been inside of the ring against! Down in Sin City Underground, when I was the Combat Champion, I proved to the entire freaking world that just because I look soft and pretty, doesn’t mean that I fight the same way! And here in SCW? Austin James Mercer! Mac Bane! ‘Bulldog’ Bill Barnhart! Senor Vinnie! Each and every one of them had me outmatched in size, strength and experience! But… I still tried! I still fought! And yes, I did lose to some of them, but… I also won.”

“So don’t even begin to think that this match between you and little ol’ me is some foregone conclusion, BRADDOCK. I am not some flighty little twink that you can just steamroll over to get an easy win. My recent issues inside the ring are not going to be something that you can take advantage of. The last person I ever expected has lit the proverbial fire under me. I have her to thank.”

“And you'll have her to blame.”

16
Climax Control Archives / Golden opportunity
« on: August 04, 2023, 09:06:24 PM »
Beijing, China
July 30th

Tiananmen Square served as a prominent location for not only tourists the world over, but also for the very citizens of the city of Beijing itself. The Square is perhaps best known for the tragic massacre in 1989, following protests and a military crackdown the square is best known for the 1989 protests and massacre that ended with a military crackdown, watched the world over by a global media coverage. These days, however, Beijing citizens as well as people from all across the world visit for the wondrous attractions such as the beautiful floral displays and attractions such as the Tiananmen Tower, the Mao Zedong Memorial Hall, the Great Hall of the People and the National Museum of China. But on this particular day, something else was taking place that has attracted the attention of wrestling fans worldwide. Today, Tiananmen Square would serve as host for Sin City Wrestling. Although China was not known for professional wrestling, there was still a great interest in the sport in this country and the fans were hungry for the type of wrestling action that only SCW could provide.

And thus far, the show had been a rousing success with eager fans reaching out to the men and women of SCW, cheering them on their chosen favorites. But while the action continued inside of the ring, more was taking place “backstage” that would affect future happenings. Due to the open nature of the program, special tents and trailers had been brought in for the privacy of both wrestlers and staff alike, allowing them to prepare, get dressed and conduct all business both before and during the show.

One of the more important trailers set up was for the wrestlers’ physical benefits as it served as a proverbial first aid station. Although China did not have a recognized paramedic career for sporting events, Chinese officials worked with Mark Ward and Christian Underwood for a physician and nurse to lend their professional talents for the evening, the better to ensure all were physically well for the evening. In fact, it was just such an instance that had brought our attention toward the First Aid station where Carter McKinney, known best by his in-ring moniker Helluva Bottom Carter, stood stoic as he watched the physician and nurse give his boyfriend Miles Kasey a careful examination.

Miles sat on the table, sans shirt which MIGHT have had something to do with Carter’s intense stare, as the physician lifted his arm and added some pressure just below near the ribcage, asking “Téng ma?”

Miles, like Carter, shifted a look to the nurse who loosely translated, “He asked if that hurt?”

“Be honest.” Carter said simply, arms folded over his chest and Miles shot him a look, knowing how seriously Carter had been taking his injuries. He supposed it was only fair, given Miles acted the exact same way when Carter had been laid up for weeks on end thanks to Austin James Mercer - the very same man who was responsible for Miles’s own injuries.

Carter coughed into his fist, “Payback!”

“What was that?” Miles asked, to which Carter feigned innocence and Miles sighed, then turned to the nurse and admitted, “They do still feel sore when I take in deep breaths.”

The nurse relayed the information to the doctor who took a step back and said, “Ta keyi chóngxin chuan shàng chènshanle.”

“You can get dressed.” The nurse translated loosely, to which Miles grabbed his short that was laid out across his lap while Carter murmured, “Damn.” Miles, of course, overheard this and looked up at his boyfriend with a playful smile before he struggled to get the shirt on over his head with his ribs crying out in protest. The nurse and Carter both lent a hand, and once he had managed, Miles turned to the doctor who was jotting something down on a clipboard.

The doctor looked up and said, with the nurse translating…

“Ni de laoban ràng wo pínggu ni de jìnbù.”
“Your bosses asked me to evaluate your progress.”

“Suirán ni yijing cóng wo dé zhi de qíngkuàng zhong qudéle jìnzhan, dàn wo juédé ni zuì hao zhìshao zài jìngguan yizhou.”
“And while you have made progress from what I have been told, I feel it would be best if you were to sit out at least one more week."

Miles closed his eyes and groaned, disappointed as he had hoped to be back in action the following week in Peru. He asked, “Are you sure?”

The nurse relayed the question to the physician who looked almost affronted at his expert opinion being questioned, to which Miles held up his hands, begging off his own query. Satisfied, the physician then said something additional to the nurse, “Wo quèshí xiangxìn ni de feixíng suo chansheng de qìya shì ni de lèigu réngrán rúci suantòng de yuányin. Rúguo ni méiyou chéngxíng, wo cai ni de jiànkang zhuàngkuàng kenéng huì haozhuan.”

The nurse turned to Miles and Carter to translate, “I do believe the air pressure from your flight here is why your ribs are still so sore. Had you not made the trip, I would guess you could be medically cleared.”

Miles immediately shot a look up at Carter and said, “Don’t say it.”

Smiling with a smug sense of playful righteousness, Carter said, “Hey when you’re as right as I am, you don’t have to say it.”

Moments later, the door to the trailer opened and Miles stepped out first, followed closely by Carter. Waiting outside for word was none other than SCW’s Co-Owner, Christian Underwood. Knowing what is to be asked, Miles turned to face the boss man as Christian asked, “Well? Are you medically cleared?”

Miles could have risked a little white lie in order to get back inside of the ring a week earlier than expected, but it just was not his style. Instead, he openly admitted, “No.” Hands on his hips, he tilted his head back and the frustration was evident on his face, even at that angle.

Carter added, “The doctor said it’d be about another week before he’d get released without risk.”

Christian nodded, having had a suspicion that might end up being the case. He ran his fingers through his hair and said, “Damn shame. I had you scheduled for a shot at J2H next week, Miles.”

If the disappointment was not evident before, it sure as hell was now at the news that he was this close to having a crack at the World Heavyweight Championship only to have it taken away from him just as easily. Mac Bane had once asked when Miles would be challenging for the top tier title in SCW. The answer was seemingly pushed back even further on his professional calendar.

“Christian, I…” But whatever else Miles was going to say to possibly endeavor toward going ahead with the match of a lifetime was stalled by Christian holding up a hand and he said, “Save it. I’m not the nice boss, remember? There’s nothing you can say that is going to put you at any further risk. Especially against someone like J2H.”

Miles nodded, disappointed but altogether understanding of the situation he had been put in. Christian drew in a breath and shrugged his shoulders as he spoke up, “Still, that does put us in a spot because we have scheduled J2H for next week in a title defense so he is going to need a proper challenger.”

Christian’s gaze then turned toward Carter, and the boss clapped him on the shoulder and he said, “Congratulations.” Before Christian took his leave. Christian blinked, then looked first at Miles who seemed just as surprised or caught off guard, before he spun about to the retreating visage of the boss, “Wait… what!?”

 

Cuzco, Peru

The weather in Peru had not lived up to what preceded it across the world. China. Jordan. Each stop thus far during the 2023 World of Wonders tour had been graced with blue skies and warm temperatures, but such was not the case in Cuzco, Peru. The skies had been gray and overcast since the arrival of Sin City Wrestling earlier in the week. And just this previous evening, the sky had seemingly opened up and a heavy downpour had erupted from the clouds. Rain poured for hours on end, lasting almost the entirety of the evening and well into the night. It was now the next day, and while the rain had not ceased completely, it had been subdued to more of a light drizzle.

One would think this would be quite enough to keep everyone indoors, but such was not the case where Carter was concerned. He loved the bright sunshine, but one of his favorite scents was the smell of ‘morning after rain’. There just was nothing to compare it to, and that was why Carter worked to convince Miles to go on an extended walk with him out in the countryside of Cuzco. For both a breath of fresh air as well as a break from the confines of their hotel room. After all, how many times could they pass the time by… well, you know!

Thanks in passing from the advice of his own Mom in London, Miles had made certain he and Carter both had packed some form of gear for possible weather related changes. Thus, they were both sporting light jackets to stave off the chill of the wet weather in this higher altitude. The hotel was far enough behind them now and the cityscape slowly faded in the distance as the pair walked comfortably at one another’s side, their fingers interlaced with the other’s hand in a genuine display of comfort at the other’s company and touch. They walked on the side of the road to keep their distance from the random vehicle that passed them by as pavement gave way to grass and buildings to trees and shrubbery. The famed Macca Picchu could be seen in the distance as the sprinkle from the heavens pelted both men’s hair and faces as they simply walked in a comfortable silence.

That is, until Miles broke the silence and asked, “So, did you tell your family about your big match on Sunday?”

“Miles, you know they don’t approve of my wrestling.” Carter answered casually, but still after a brief pause, he admitted, “I did call and tell Grams though, about having a shot at the World Heavyweight title.”

“What did she say?”

“What she always says.” Carter half-laughed. “‘Try not to get hurt.’” He said in his best imitation of his lovely Grandmother. He then added, “Then she wished me luck.”

“And your Mom?”

“I don’t know.” Carter said in a  low tone of voice. “I just talked to Grams.”

“Carter…” Miles stopped walking, and given Carter’s hand was linked to his own, his boyfriend wasn’t given much choice in stopping as well. Miles turned Carter around to face him and he could easily read Carter’s face, knowing this wasn’t a discussion his boyfriend wanted to indulge in. Well… tough.

Miles went on to say, “You haven’t talked to your mom since the cruise.”

“I don’t have anything to say to her.” Carter shrugged. “Not after she brought my Dad onto that ship. Not after everything…”

Miles pointed out, “You know you’re not going to get answers to the ‘why’ until you speak to her, right?” He took Carter’s chin in his fingers and lifted his gaze so he could see those gorgeous blue eyes that always caused a lump in Miles’s own throat. “Right?”

“Miles, I don’t think there’s anything she can say for ‘why’ that’s going to make me feel any better about betraying me.”

“Betray is a little harsh…” Miles started to say, having taken Carter’s Mom and Grams into his heart as if they were his own, and so he felt a subconscious desire to defend or understand what had happened and why. But before he could finish what he wanted to say, Carter turned to continue their walk and Miles had little alternative but to catch up and walk at his side.

Carter said, “Don’t get me wrong, I still love her. I’m just angry with her. Hurt by her. I always knew she never stopped loving my Dad and… vice versa I suppose. It’s just…” He tensed and shook his head, “I’ll talk to her … eventually. But I’m just not ready.”

Miles nodded, understanding completely and it was a start toward fences being mended. Miles knew well enough just how much Carter loved his Mom, and to be separated from her like this was just killing him inside, even if he put on a brave face to deny it.

“How about Grams?” Miles finally asked. “Does she know anything?”

“I think so.” Carter answered. “But she’s so tight-lipped when someone confides something to her that she… Oh ho HO!”

Carter then came to a stop, and a look of utter delight crossed his youthful, handsome face.

“What?” Miles asked. “What is…?” Miles then turned to where Carter’s attention was solely focused and saw a large puddle just off the side of the gravel road and in the grass. He turned as Carter leaned heavily on his shoulder with one arm to remove his shoes with his free hand.

“Seriously?” Miles choked back a laugh. “Aren’t we a little old to be playing in puddles?”

“You’re never too old to play in a puddle in the rain!” Carter protested, stripping off his socks and tucking them into the shoes on the ground. “Growing older isn’t an option, but growing up is!”

Miles just shook his head, but the smile on his face couldn’t be smothered at Carter’s enthusiasm over something so innocent. Carter walked up to the edge of the puddle and Miles called after him, “If you get sick, don’t come crying…” But Carter jumped onto the puddle for a good stomp – and practically vanished beneath the surface of the water! Only the top of his blonde scalp could be seen before he struggled and erupted from the near six foot deep, water-filled hole and Miles fell over onto the grass in a hysterical fit of laughter!



“Well, here I am J2H. The challenger you didn’t expect. Probably the last person right now you expected to be setting foot inside of the ring against with your title at stake, hm? Well, if I’m going to be perfectly honest, I have to admit I wasn’t expecting this either. At least I wasn’t expecting it to happen at this point in time. I had a lot of success down in Sin City Underground before its closure, and when I came to SCW, I would like to think that I’ve done pretty well for myself even if not at the same level. I’ve had a number of hurdles thrown in my path. Some I’ve overcome and others… not so much.”

“So imagine my surprise when I get taken aside by Christian Underwood himself and I am told I was next in line after Miles Kasey to get a shot at the top championship for the Superstars. Well, all I can say is deep down I firmly believe that Miles should be the one with this title shot and trust me J2H – you’re damn lucky it’s not him or else you’d be kissing that shiny gold best of yours bye-bye sooner than you’d care to admit. But I suppose you owe Austin James Mercer a fruit basket or something because he’s the reason right now you’ve got me in the ring instead of Miles. But don’t make the mistake of thinking this means things will be going any easier for you because… they won’t.”

“I’ll be the first to admit I was questioning the logic of giving me a title shot at you, because I had a plan of my own. I wanted to work my way up from the bottom to the top, just like I did down in SCU. I wanted to start with the Roulette Championship, then go after the Internet and THEN … the World Heavyweight Championship. I even went so far as to try and talk to Mark Ward about this, thinking it had to have been a mistake. He wasn’t the only one to assure me that my being the next choice as challenger to you wasn’t an error in judgment. Miles. Ariana. And plenty of others have been messaging me, giving me all the support a person could ask for and then some. I was even met with a handful of protests when people suspected I wanted to back out of this match because I didn’t think I was ready or worthy.”

“Of course, that was then. This … is now. You see, you and I J2H? We’re not so different. Oh sure, there’s the simple fact that you have millions of dollars in your bank account and your track record inside of the ring is second to none. But we’re only a few years apart in age and where I am right now? It’s not so different from where you first got your start. I mean… your real start. Not where you started where you were losing matches to teddy bears and were basically the joke of the men’s division. That was not you. Even I can admit that. That was a rich little punk who didn’t know what the hell he was doing and believed his bank account could buy all the success and respect that he THOUGHT that he deserved. No.”

“This is the real you, J2H. The man that is going to be standing proudly across the ring from me. The man that swallowed his pride and went to Atlanta where one of wrestling’s finest tore you down and built you back up to being the man that you are right now. That I can admit. That I can respect. The only thing I ask is that you think hard and acknowledge just how parallel things are between you and I. You see when you entered that Gauntlet match eight years ago, nobody in the world gave you a chance in the world at walking away with the championship. Everyone thought based on your past showings that you’d be eliminated before you even had a chance to start. But… that’s not what happened, is it? You literally shocked the world by outlasting everyone and pinning GOTH of ALL people! After that, you set the world on fire. You set a record for the longest reign ever, and you even came back after losing it to win it a second time – and now, a third.”

“Me? People took one look at me and how I dressed and the way that I acted, and thought I’d be a joke for no other reason than I was a gay kid in a sport filled with macho men. They thought I was in it for the cheap thrill of rolling around with a bunch of men and had no real hopes for any success. But whereas you had Austin Parker to thank for turning you into the man you became, I have the GO Gym, and Gabriel Stevens for doing the same for me. And for all those assumptions of how I’d never make it?”

“SCU Pride Tag Team Champions. Combat Champion. TV Champion. And the youngest ever Underground Champion. And now, here I am… challenging you for the SCW World Heavyweight title. The thing you hold most dear in your professional life. And like you when you first challenged for this title, I don't think too many people are looking at me too favorably right about now. They see me going up against the Great One, and thinking I don’t stand much of a chance. But like you, I intend to shut those critics right up and surprise the world by walking out of Peru with the World Heavyweight title.”

“So do yourself a favor James, and don’t make the same mistake everyone else did when they set foot inside of the ring against me. Don’t look past or through me. Look AT me. Because otherwise you’re going to be leaving the ring, minus something.”

“And it’ll be MY turn to set the world ablaze.”

17
Climax Control Archives / The Chronicles of Carter Act 1; Scene 3
« on: July 14, 2023, 11:31:14 PM »
The Chronicles of Carter
Act 1; Scene 3

Here's a little known fact. Carter originally had no intention of going to therapy. He didn't want his friends and family thinking that he was crazy or weak and for the longest of times, he held the very same prejudices against therapy that so many thousands of others did. Too many people who could benefit from speaking with a professional would go on never to get some desperately needed help, all because of misdirected pride and ignorance. Except for Carter. And that was where Gabriel Stevens had come into play, as he watched from afar at how one of his youngest charges ever was slowly regressing into himself rather than living as the outgoing young man that walked through the doors of the famed GO Gym. And all because of the kid being caught in a personal hell that was not of his own making. He had escaped, thank god, thanks to a circle of loving friends and family, but the emotional scar remained and Gabriel knew that if Carter didn't get the help that he truly needed, they risked losing him from a mental standpoint.

And at first, Carter refused outright. He said the usual things such as "I'm fine" when he was not or "I don't need therapy" when he clearly did. Gabriel could be there for him as a mentor and yes -- friend, but the young man needed more. It was only when Gabriel had introduced him to Gail Delacore that Carter's mind opened somewhat, especially when Gabriel had confided in him that she had helped him during a rough patch in his own life, and Gabriel was forever grateful for it. Carter agreed to a visit to try -- just try mind you.

And he was forever grateful.
                                                     ______________________________

Las Vegas, Nevada
The office of Gail Delacore; LMHC - NCC


Ever since the breakup with Lazarus, Carter had been paying regularly scheduled visits with Doctor Delacore, and by his own admission, it had to have been like pulling teeth getting him to talk to her. Like so many others before him, he had a wall surrounding his pain, one he did not want to go down -- easily. But she was not a woman who gave up on anyone whom she took on as a patient. Unlike many others in her field, Gail Delacore did not take on just anyone with the mindset that they were simply another paycheck. Her preliminary consultations were basically an interview, and if she was satisfied with what she heard, she accepted them as a patient. Where Carter was concerned, things were a touch more complicated than most. He did not leave her satisfied or impressed following the preliminary session, but he had been taken on as her patient never the less. Simply by speaking to her, Gail could tell there was more pain inside of this young man than he was ready to reveal to anyone.

She could not, in good conscience, allow him to simply walk away without at least trying to help him bring that pain to the surface where it could be effectively dealt with. A necessary evil in order to heal. She was not easy on him, and like others, he reacted accordingly by fighting back, but she never gave up. She questioned and listened, and slowly the walls crumbled to dust and he started to confess his pain.

He felt as if he had just poured out his soul. He looked up from the cushioned leather chair that he sat in within the comfortable confines of her office. No reclining sofa here, she felt it too cliche for a modern science. He finally looked up and would have been startled to seeing the good doctor smiling at him, from what he had just told her. When they had first met, she was hard on him, stern -- almost cold. But if she was uncaring, she wouldn't have been in this profession, let alone put up with all of his bullshit over the past several months. He had come to understand that much like him, there was far more beneath the surface.

"You told Miles that you love him?" Dr. Delacore said, more of a confirming statement than a question.

"Yes." Carter nodded. "I scared the hell out of myself when I did it."

"Why?"

"Because I never expected to hear myself say it." Carter confessed. "I mean, it was no secret to anyone how I felt but saying it seemed alien to me. I felt like if I said it outright, that something bad would follow after."

"Because of your past pains?"

Carter nodded silently in answer to the doctor's queries.

"So why then?" She asked. "What made you say it?"

"It sort of slipped out." Carter found himself smiling at the memory. "Miles and I just had a perfect night together on the cruise, it just felt natural. And you want to know something?"

She lifted her chin up, indicati.ng interest, and Carter took a moment to pause in deep thought before he found himself smiling genuinely before he said, "I don't regret saying it. Not for a moment."

Doctor Delacore gazed at him for several long moments before she finally yielded to him one of her rare smiles, and she said, "Good. Now..."

She stood, Carter taking that as the obvious indication that their time was nearly up so he stood as well. He watched as she walked around the corner of her desk before she stood before him. She said, "Now, am I to understand that you won't be able to visit me again until after this latest tour concludes?"

Carter just nodded, preparing himself because the last time SCW went on tour and carter along with them, she was most displeased he was taking the time away from his sessions. She looked him over, but this time, rather than reprimand him, she simply nodded.

She said, "I think you've made progress enough these past few weeks that I can't look past it." She started to turn aside, but paused and looked back to him with an upright forefinger. "This time." That being said, she walked back around to sit back down and jot down a few notes while carter started for the door.

Behind him, he heard her say aloud for his ears, "Perhaps next time we might have a break through concerning your living arrangements."

Carter's hand was on the handle to her office door, and that was where it froze. He turned his head to look back over his shoulder and he asked, "What do you mean?"

"I mean..." She explained. "When you can finally admit that you and Miles are living together."

Carter half smiled as he denied this, stating, "We're not 'living together' Doctor Delacore. I'm just..."

"Staying with him until you find a place." She finished for him, having heard it one too many times for her liking. She then went on to say as she took a seat and clasped her fingers together on the edge of her desk. "Since last year. You sold your former home for a considerable amount and could easily find a small place to call your own. You've called the condo with Miles 'home' in your sessions a handful of times. And, you told me that you and Miles adopted a cat."

"So?" He shrugged his shoulders.

"As I said..." She sighed, picking up a pen from the holder on her desk. "Next time."

Caught off guard, Carter turned and opened the office door and stepped out into the lobby. Only when the door latched shut, did Gail look up from her notes and she stared at the door after him.




Rome, Italy -
The Aroma Restaurant


If an evening of perfection in the famed "Eternal City" known as Rome, Italy, this would be it. In a matter of days, Sin City Wrestling's famed 2023 World of Wonders tour would kick off here in Rome where one of the modern wonders of the world stands -- the Roman Coliseum. For many years, Rome has been one of the most sought after tourist destinations throughout the entire world. It's history was intriguing, and its reputation as one of the most romantic cities preceded itself. Many people who desired to see this city would, unfortunately, go forever without having done so. But being a Superstar for SCW during these tours did have its perks and advantages. And when you were dating Miles Kasey, there were others.

Get your mind out of the gutter, people! That is NOT what I meant!

Aroma was a restaurant that was located within a very short distance of the (in)famous Coliseum where over two thousands years in the past, men and women fought to the death against both human and animal opponents for the amusement of the Roman elite. Yet unlike the past and the Coliseum in present, Aroma was modern in structure and cuisine, and very much in demand. Although not required, reservations were highly recommended, and Miles had been smart enough to plan ahead, much as he did a month ago when he had taken his boyfriend Carter to Dollywood.

It was where we found SCW's unofficial "cutest couple," seated at a table beneath the stars on the rooftop lounge, specifically requested by Miles. Aroma had a smart, casual dress code, and thus both Carter and Miles had taken the opportunity to dress up in their best, despite the warm, Rome weather. Carter was wearing a violet dress shirt and dark gray slacks, while Miles indulged himself in some color in a burgundy dress shirt and gray vest worn over, with matching slacks. And they had been glad for having done so as they witnessed disgruntled tourists turned away from the doors for wearing t-shirts shorts and flip flops.

And for Carter? Perhaps the most romantic aspect of the night was at the very beginning, when he had asked Miles to order for him. Just this once. And Miles did not disappoint as he stressed to the waiter about his boyfriend's allergies to anything close to shellfish, and was reassured the kitchen would be most careful. Miles had ordered his boyfriend a pasta dish with lemon infused steak and black garlic, while he himself a dish of lamb loin, pistachio, carrots and buffalo milk yogurt. Oh and the bottle of red wine in the center of the table, two full glasses before each man? That was a given.

By now night had fallen over Rome, and the servers had made their rounds to light the candles at each table. Carter's eyes could not help but continue to gaze over toward the Coliseum which could easily be seen from their vantage point. The view was as breathtaking as the ambience of where they were, and it felt as if they were the only two people left on earth.

"I hope this isn't too much of a disappointment." Miles said, bringing Carter from his own private thoughts, and turning his attention away from the view and back to his date.

"Why would I be disappointed?" Carter asked, genuine confusion etched on his young, handsome face.

Miles shrugged casually, setting his fork down and picking up his glass, "I know you had your heart set on a gondola ride down in Venice."

"'Had' being the operative word." Carter stated, picking up his own glass for a light taste of some of the best red he had ever had. He really needed to get the name off of the label to ask Grams if she ever had. Carter then said, "That is until Ari and Francisco decided to run with the idea first. I didn't want anyone to think we were copying them."

He set his glass down and gazed deeply into Miles's eyes and he smiled, "This is better anyway. Better view. Better surroundings. Better company. And I can't deny that cologne you're wearing is a LOT better than the moldy water in the Venice canals."

"Gee, thanks!" Miles chuckled, taking the compliment as it was intended. He knew that above anything, Carter loved a nice cologne and had a weakness for the scent of sandalwood. It took some searching but Miles found a luxury cologne that had hints of sandalwood and the moment he put it on, Carter was practically all over him. Score!

The two remained lost in their own little world, with just one another for company. That was, until Carter set his utensils down and wiped his lips gingerly with the lace napkin on his lap. He looked up at Miles and he said almost timidly, "Miles, I need to tell you something."

"Are you pregnant?" Miles asked with his usual jovial and good humored nature.

"No, I..." Carter hen realized what he had said and he barked out a laugh, "No!"

Miles stressed, "Because if what my mom said to me as a boy is true, if it hasn't happened  by now then it's not going to!"

"Miles..." Carter's eyes were closed but he was chuckling, trying not to laugh aloud so as to disturb the other diners on the rooftop. He then looked up at Miles and was just filled with a strong sense of warmth as Miles's deep, blue eyes gazed into his own.

"I'm sorry." Miles shook his head, his serious side taking over. "Go ahead. Is something wrong?"

"No, in fact, everything is perfect." Carter admitted. "I had another session with Doctor Delacore before we left Vegas..." Carter having also accidentally confided to Miles that he had been in therapy for months. A fact that Miles had already known, having been told from the very start by Joanna, Carter's now-estranged mother. Miles was personally relieved at this little slip, because not only did he have to hide the fact, but it saved Carter's mom from any possible ramifications if Carter had discovered she had told him.

"And...?" Miles prodded gently.

"And..." Carter said. "... Something came up, that I wanted to talk to you about."

"Here?" Miles brought a lone brow up. "Now?"

"Seemed the right time," carter thought for a moment before adding, "And the perfect place."

Carter waited for a moment to gather his thoughts before he started to say, "The subject of our living arrangement came up, and how my doctor said that we're living together as opposed to my just being your guest until I can get my own place. She brought up how I've been staying with you since last year, even before you and I got together. And how I sold the loft and could easily afford a place but... but I haven't even tried to start looking. How we adopted Ms. Thang..."

"Carter..." Miles swallowed a growing lump forming in his throat, setting his glass down. This was a sensitive topic for Miles, one in which he confided only to, of all people, his friend Kristjan aka Fenris. "... What is it that you're trying to say?" Almost afraid of the answer.

Carter looked down at his place to gather what fleeting courage he was feeling in the heat of the moment before he looked up to his man and he confessed, "Miles, I don't want to leave."

"If that's how you feel I'll..." Miles blinked, unsure if he heard correctly. "Wait, what?"

"I know I should." Carter said. "Or at least, I feel like I should. It's your place, your sanctuary. I noticed you haven't been to New York since I started staying with you and somehow I just feel like I'm intruding..."

"Carter-Carter!" Miles interrupted his boyfriend's emotional ramblings, startling him and reaching over to clasp a hand on the back of his own. Miles waited until Carter looked up and et his eyes before Miles confessed with a shake of the head, "I don't want you to leave, either."

"You don't?"

Miles shook his head, "I know you talked about getting a place, and I felt like you needed your own space and I tried to respect that. It's why I never tried talking you out of moving. But... the selfish part of me wants you to stay. With me."

"Really?" The ache in Carter's heart slowly subsided as the smile of genuine love and affection grew on his lips.

"Really." Miles answered as he gave Carter's hand a squeeze, leaning in to give him a soft kiss on the lips, ignoring any attention this act between two men might draw their way. Miles leaned back just enough to look into Carter's eyes and say, "It's your home too."



"Well, fate has a way of turning things around, doesn't it? Just a handful of weeks ago, I was lamenting over the fact how in my past several matches, I seemed to be coming out on the short end of the proverbial stick. I dropped several matches to Peter Vaughn in trying to earn a shot at his championship. I cost my best friend Ariana a chance at the Mixed Tag Team titles - although I take some solace in the fact Vaughn had to cheat to beat me in that instance. And I just felt like overall, I was not giving the higher ups in SCW much of a reason to keep me around, let alone book me in anything more high profile than a card filler match."

"And then, things started to turn around and I actually have Jaycee MacDonald to thank for that. Because if it wasn't for him, neither one of us would have ended up on one of the 'Big Three" Supercard events, namely Summer XXXTreme. He took me up on my open challenge and that's when I knew I had to turn things around. That is when I had to take Fate and tell them that I was no longer going to be her whipping bitch. I was going to take charge and I was going to walk off of that ship a winner, and give everyone a reason to remember my name. And -- I did exactly that! I won that match against Jaycee. And taking nothing away from that man, because he gave me one of my best matches in recent memory. And like he said on social media, yes. I'd love to do it again sometime. But that's the future, and today is the present. And what I have laying ahead of me is going to require my full attention because Ari and I? We have the Barnharts!"

"And that is where I wonder if I might have pissed Fate off personally because my BFF has been down on herself lately, having been going through a run of bad luck, much like I had. And while I won at Summer XXXTreme, my Ari couldn't say the same and she just hasn't been the same since. That is why this match is so important. It's not just because the standings in the mixed tag division could be a factor in whoever comes out on top in this match. It's because Ari needs this now as much as I needed the win against Jaycee two weeks ago."

"And while I am pretty certain that Ari can and will handle Bea Barnhart and do so easily, the same can't exactly be said for me because I have the Bulldog standing down against me, and people can say whatever they want about the man. He might not be very likeable and his promos might sound like a CNN news broadcast, but when he's in that ring, there are VERY few more physically imposing. I should know because he and I did have one go around -- just one. And that man beat me from pillar to post, rookie against a juggernaut of a ring general veteran. But I got the win. I don't know how the hell I managed it and I am not about to lie openly and try to convince the world that I was always going to win because I was his better in any and every way. I simply went out there and gave it my all. I showed the big, bad Bulldog that despite appearances, I could take the fight to him. But as for the how...? Well here's the truth. I really DON'T remember how I managed it. The man scrambled my brain like eggs with the beating he laid on me, and all I could do is fight out of pure instinct. I got the win then... and now?"

"It's time for a repeat performance, Bulldog Bill Barnhart. I won't tell anyone out there that this will be a simple matter of my putting you own like an aging dog. I know the fought in you is going to drive you because you want this win for you and your wife, just as much as I want the win for Ariana and myself. I know that the champions are going to be watching this one, and I would like to think that Ben Jordan and Sammi Marlowe will be as well because maybe, just maybe -- Ari and I will be facing off against whoever wins that inevitable clash for the titles."

"So Bulldog, you can come out here and tell everyone about the most minute moments of your lives together with Bea, it won't make much of a difference in the end. You can showcase to the world the undying romance between your dog and Vinnie's cactus, like some really bad sitcom moment from the 1980s, and people won't even blink. You can talk to the camera like you're reading Shakespeare off of a TelePrompTer, and people won't listen. Because all respect aside, the SCW Universe knows which way this match is going. Bea can live in her constant state of denial and try every dirty trick in the book, but Ari has her number. And you, Bulldog? I know from the moment you and I set foot inside of that ring, you're going to make life very unpleasant for me. But it isn't going to change the inevitable outcome. I'm going to come out on top. I'm going to get that win."

"And I begin again the path to control my own fate!"

18
Supercard Archives / Hard Truths
« on: June 29, 2023, 07:12:59 PM »

It’s funny how things come about full circle in the sport of professional wrestling. Upon his in-ring debut in Sin City Underground, Carter McKinney aka Helluva Bottom Carter was being heralded as one of the more promising young recruits on the roster. Having graduated from the famed GO Gym, Carter indeed lived up to his potential during his stay in SCU, reigning not only as one-half of the Pride Tag Team Champions alongside his BFF - Ariana Angelos, but Carter also surprised many by capturing every singles championship available to the male superstars in SCU even before he celebrated his twenty-third birthday. Including reigning as the youngest Underground Champion in SCU history, a feat that would never be broken due to the closure of the promotion. And once the closure was finalized, Carter was one of a handful of SCU talents signed almost immediately by Mark Ward and Christian Underwood.

Excitement was imminent by the SCW Universe, fans anxious to see if the path to success would continue in SCW as it had in SCU. But, unfortunately, as Carter would put it; “This path had more rocks in it.” Carter had experienced quite a bit of success, but not the same level as he had enjoyed in the previous two plus years. He had suffered not only defeats, but also a couple of injuries that had derailed any momentum that he might have started to build up for himself. By his own admission, he wasn’t giving the bookers much of a reason to keep his name at the top of the contracts when it came to big matches and title opportunities. It’s now why he is here… today.

Summer XXXTreme was one of SCW’s most anticipated shows of the entire year, one of the top three if you will alongside High Stakes and Into the Void. Not only because of the stacked show from beginning to end, but also because of the unique nature of a wrestling show taking place ON the cruise ship itself! Carter had been in attendance at least twice to support Ariana and their then-friend Krystal Wolfe. But he had yet had the opportunity to actually compete. And unfortunately at this point in time, it appeared as if he was again going to be left on the outside looking in while others gained the opportunities that he himself craved.

Tuesday

“I will never get tired of this.” Carter said casually as he leaned against the railing of the ship, his tanned forearms resting on the rails as his dazzling blue eyes looked out over the ocean waters. In times past, the weather had been less than cooperative during the Summer XXXTreme cruise, but in 2023, it had been nigh on perfect from the very moment the ship had left port in Los Angeles. The sky was the brightest of blues and there wasn’t a cloud to be seen as the ship continued its journey, churning waves though the water in its wake. Even this went as smoothly as could be expected, like a hot knife cutting through soft butter. And no, he was not talking to himself, even though there really was nothing wrong with such a thing.

It’s when you have to repeat yourself because you weren’t listening is when you should start to worry.

Carter was, in fact, speaking to the man that was standing beside him; tall, tanned and buff - his boyfriend and fellow SCW Superstar, Miles Kasey. Something that was still taking some getting used to saying, although a part of Carter gleefully believed he would never would. He had spent so long denouncing himself at the very idea of having someone like Miles as both boyfriend and lover, he still wondered if the time would ever come when he would wake up and it would all end up as some wonderful dream.

Carter tilted his head to the side, giving his man his very best comical yet withering stare (yet mostly comical) as he stated, “It almost makes one forget that you got Mom and Grams a suite with a private balcony.” The camera panning out just wide enough to show the two lovebirds stood on the upper deck of the Princess, other passengers and their SCW peers going about their own business alongside them. They, like many of the other SCW stars - both male and female alike - had enjoyed this cruise as intended; a working holiday. Many fans, both young and old, male and female alike, had approached both Carter and Miles for autographs, photo ops and just to chat - to which they happily obliged to each and every request. But this little corner of the ship was their own personal time for each other and the SCW Universe seemed able to read into that fact and left them to their own devices, namely one another. For the time being at least.

“Don’t be jealous now.” Miles teased. “You get something in our suite that they don’t.”

“Oh yeah?” Carter asked. “What's that?”

“Me in your bed.” Miles leaned over and whispered into his ear in a husky voice, his accent only added to the tantalizing tease behind the words of promise.

This, of course, caused a rippling shudder to go through Carter, just the effect Miles was hoping for. It did the self confidence a lot of good when you could cause such a natural response in your loved one by mere words alone, or perhaps it was the implications behind those very same words.

“But if you think that this is something, wait until tonight.” Miles said just as casually, but to Carter who had a perpetually playful mind, he glanced up at the taller man beside him and smiled that bright, dazzling smile of his and asked, “Is that a flirtation?”

“No you horny toad, it’s a fact.” Miles quipped, but he then paused and shrugged. He pinched together a thumb and forefinger, adding, “Maybe a little bit of a flirtation.” Miles stood upright, the fingers of one hand wrapped around the railing while his free hand stretched out to drape an arm comfortingly alongside the shoulder of the young man who had so unexpectedly captured his heart over the past year. Miles said, “I just meant that being out here watching the water under the stars is special too. Better in my opinion.”

Carter found himself leaning into Miles’s strong upper body almost instinctively from the moment that muscled arm wrapped itself around his shoulders. One thing Carter had come to discover about his boyfriend the past few months was that he was big on cuddling. Not something Carter could or would complain about.

“It would have been nice to get to experience this with an actual match, especially with Mom and Grams here for the first time. Not that they’d watch me compete but still…” Carter sighed, still not happy with the fact that his open challenge had not been accepted from anyone in or out of the promotion. He went on to say, “Still, there are certain consolations.”

“Wow. Talk dirty to me, why don’t you?” Miles piped up, causing Carter to close his eyes and snort back a laugh.

“I just mean…” Carter closed his eyes and in a state of relaxed bliss, he found himself stating the simple truth, “It’s just nice being able to experience this with someone you love, isn’t it?”

And the moment he felt Miles’s fingers on his shoulder grip just a little more tightly did Carter realize what he had just said. Carter had long had strong feelings for Miles, even before the two had become an official couple. It was, in fact, one of the worst kept secrets in the locker room, even when Carter was in that abusive relationship with Lazarus. But to come right out and state he loved Miles? That was something that he had been struggling with since the relationship’s inception. Miles had stated his feelings time and again, but Carter had always managed to reciprocate those feelings without saying it outright. Not because the feelings weren’t genuinely there, but because he was simply afraid to say it after convincing himself he wasn’t worthy of those feelings.

Carter opened his eyes wider than normal, casting a sidelong glance toward Miles whom he could see was staring at him with an unnerving intensity. But Carter could also see that playful wisp of a smile on Miles’s lips.

“That’s the first time you’ve told me that you loved me.” Miles half-whispered, to which Carter turned his gaze toward the ocean’s waters and he nodded his head about as fast as the wings of a hummingbird. Miles asked, “Are you okay?” Again, a rapid nod.

Miles smiled genuinely and he drew Carter closer against him as the couple looked out over the water, Carter half mumbling, “Oh my doctor is just going to love this…!”

Thursday

You know what one of the best things about any cruise is? The food, of course! From morning until late into the evening, the kitchen was in perpetual motion, putting forth a delectable array of gourmet edibles for the entirety of the ship’s passengers. For many, you could look at and order from a menu just as in any restaurant, but the best thing to be offered on the Princess Cruise was the buffet that stretched almost endlessly across and around the vast dining hall of the ship. Foods; appetizers, entrees and desserts from around the world were offered, fresh and tantalizing to the taste buds. And considering the ship was filled with hungry wrestlers, those buffets were being constantly refilled more than usual!

Carter, alongside his loved ones, both friends and family alike, gathered at one of the tables reserved for his respective party of his Mother and Grandmother, Miles, Ariana and Francisco, and of course, Dawn Warren and that special lady of hers.

“Don’t touch my lobster!” Miles smiles, having taken note of Carter’s wistful stares at the King Lobster legs on his plate that were piled high, but not so high he couldn’t playfully hold his arms over them so as to keep them from Carter’s reach.

“Not to worry!” Carter replied, sighing and resuming his own meal, having taken great delight in the bountiful offering of many types of sushi. He stated, “I’d just as soon rather not go into Anaphylaxis shock.” Referring, of course, to his genuine allergy to shellfish and most forms of seafood. A tragic thing considering his own favorite food was sushi, one of the few seafood's that he could eat safely.

“Wait, you’re really allergic to shellfish?” Francisco asked, a curious frown on his handsome face. “I thought that was just something you said to keep from eating Ar-” Francisco then noted Ariana’s own gaze right toward him and he quickly corrected himself, “Ar-tificial ingredients?”

“Smooth.” Joan aka Grams said as she lifted a goblet of a dry red to her lips, earning a smile from her daughter and a snicker of appreciation toward the elder’s wit from the rest of the table. It was then that the SCW Co-Owner, the ore pleasant of the two - “Hot Stuff” Mark Ward, approached the table with a gentle discretion.

Hot Stuff said, “Excuse me?” Mark gave Joanna and Joan both that charming smile of his. He then looked around the rest of the table, prompting Carter to start, then said, “Oh, I’m sorry. Mom? Grams? This is Mark Ward, he owns and runs SCW.”

Mark smiled, extending a hand to both women and graciously saying, “Ladies. I’m sorry for interrupting your meal, but I needed to speak with Carter for a quick second.”

“Is something wrong?” Carter asked, to which mark shook his head in the negative, albeit with a smile. Mark answered, “No, quite the opposite. You know that open challenge you issued? Well, someone wants to take you up on it.”

“Wait, what? Seriously?” Carter leaned in as if he was having difficulty believing his ears this late in the week. “But – I took that off the table when nobody took me up on it.”

“Well, someone is offering to do just that.” Mark said, offering Carter a reassuring grip on the shoulder.

“Who?”

“Jaycee MacDonald.” Mark answered. Carter just stared at Mark, leaning toward him almost comically with a blank expression on his face. Mark snorted a laugh, taking the not-so-subtle hint and he reiterated, “A Jet City student. He just inked his deal and wanted on the show. So…” He patted him heartily on the back and said more in a statement rather than a question, “You interested?”

“Very!” Carter was all smiles as Mark nodded, stating, “I’ll get the contract drawn right up.” He then took his leave, pausing to again offer his apologies at the interruption to Carter’s Mom and Grandmother.

Carter called after the boss man, “Thank you!” And turned back, a smile as bright as the sun over the ocean, thrilled that he would get to compete after all. His table guests also congratulated them, each one thrilled Carter would get his first Summer XXXTreme match after all. Everyone save for his Mother and Grandmother, both who wore tight smiles despite themselves. They did not like the sport, nor the fact their boy had risked his body and mental well being by entering it. But they could put on a brave face given the circumstances because that is what moms and grandmas do, after all.

“Well…!” Carter exclaimed, his enthusiasm threatening to erupt. “This is perfect! And it makes my show tonight even better!”

“Yes, you know you still haven’t told us what exactly it is that you’re doing.” His mother casually observed, to which Miles turned and added, “Yeah, you haven’t even told me! What do Mark and Christian have you doing?”

Carter just smiled at Miles until…

LIP SYNCH BATTLE – SUMMER XXXTREME XI STYLE!

THAT is what SCW had Carter participating in as part of his cruise duties, and he could have been any happier at this as he had quickly recruited his favorite girls – Ariana and Dawn – and then in needing a third, he accosted none other than  Kim Pain the moment she and the rest of the Saviors had boarded the ship! The endeavor took place in the largest nightclub aboard the Princess Cruise where the T-shaped stage was most prominent. The spotlight turned on above the stage and there it all began!

<iframe width="560" height="315" src="https://www.youtube.com/embed/Ae35fhcIzKE" title="YouTube video player" frameborder="0" allow="accelerometer; autoplay; clipboard-write; encrypted-media; gyroscope; picture-in-picture; web-share" allowfullscreen></iframe>

Carter, front and center - dressed as a rarity in drag with a shimmering, black sequined mini dress with spaghetti straps, slit up the thigh, matching high heels and curly blonde wig, and the three ladies right behind him as his ‘backup’ singers! Hands on his hips, Carter grooves to the beat of the music as he sashays down the stage, putting on the performance of a lifetime as the music continued!

“Does he love me?
I wanna know
How can I tell if he loves me so?”

Is it in his eyes?
Oh, no, you'll be deceived
Is it in his sighs?
Oh, no, he'll make believe
If you wanna know if he loves you so
It's in his kiss
That's where it is, oh, yeah”


Carter spins and blows a kiss to the crowd, directed right toward Miles who sat front and center at a reserved table at the end of the stage, seated alongside his Mom and Grams, each having a thrilling time. Dawn Warren, dressed in a black, fringe-trimmed pants suit, steps forward and Carter takes her fingertips in his hand and gives her a spin as she takes over the stage with the others in the background, dancing in sync!

“Or is it in his face?
Oh, no, it's just his charms
In his warm embrace?
Oh, no, that's just his arms

If you want to know if he loves you so
It's in his kiss
That's where it is
Oho, it's in his kiss (That's where it is)”


Now it was Dawn's turn to take her leave from the spotlight, kidding a fingertip and blowing toward her fiance in the crowd. She then rejoined the others as Kim herself took center stage in the performance, much to the rousing approval of the fans and in particular, her Saviors comrades that were right there, cheering her on! Dressed in a sleek red and silver, long sleeved gown chosen for her by Carter himself, Kim strutted down the T Stage comPLETELY hamming it up!

“Whoa, Hug him and squeeze him tight
Find out what you wanna know
If it's love, if it really is
It's there in his kiss”


But behind her, something else was taking place. Something, or someone had caught Carter's eye, causing him to stumble over himself. So surprised by what he was seeing, he came to a brief hope, causing Ariana to walk into him. This made him come to quickly to resume the performance. The four  lined up, back to front at the rear of the stage, as the song ended, the performance reaching its climax much to the crowd's swelling approval! The four stepped down off stage, and their friends and loved ones proceeded to swarm them offering them their congratulations on the performance, as the fans whistled and applauded. But as Miles, along with Joan and Joanna, expected them to approach their table, they were surprised when he instead walked right past them. A dark expression of alarm on his face.

"Carter…?" Miles started to say, along with Joanna's "Honey?" They looked at each other and rose to see what the trouble was when Carter walked right up to, of all people, his estranged father - Cillian Macguire!

"What are you DOING here!?" Carter bellowed, startling everyone in the area, even causing the DJ to stop the music. Heads turned from all directions as Cillian rose from the seat he was on at the bar counter, fully or hopefully prepared for this inevitable clash.

"It was bad enough at the shows!" Carter hollered. "But now here!? On a cruise ship!? What is this, you're sick idea of a joke!? What, you think this makes me your captive audience for whatever bullshit you want to hand out and call ice cream!?"

"Carter…" Cillian started to say, but the young man was having none of it. He barely noticed his family approaching through the looky loos. Miles, his girls, even Mac and Whisper were coming over to see what was going on. And once they saw who Carter was talking to, their expressions darkened as one.

Cillian said, "I just want to talk to my son."

"You don't HAVE a son, 'Dad'!" Carter countered. "Remember!? I believe your exact words were 'I can't have a GAY son!' Well congratulations Dad!"

Carter reached up and tore the wig from his scalp and threw it at the man.

He shouted, "You don't! Oh and this…?" He waved a hand over his drag attire. "Not to worry! This is a rarity for me! I'm not into the drag scene or anything so I would hate to further bruise your narcissistic sensibilities!"

"Carter, lower your voice!" Joanna implored, her tone of voice pleading as she and the rest of their little group was quickly attracting the attention of those passengers around them, both fan and SCW star alike. Eyes and heads turned in their direction from Carter's first outburst, and all his mother wanted to do was calm her boy down before this entire cruise was ruined

"No Mom, I won't!" Carter answered in simple defiance, his gaze never leaving that of his father. "This man hasn't wanted a damn thing to do with us for TEN GODDAMN YEARS and he suddenly shows up like the last decade didn't even happen!?"

"Carter…"

"TEN! YEARS!!"

Cillian pleaded, "Carter, I just want to talk to you. Please!"

"Talk!?" Carter scoffed. "Sure, Dad! Let's talk! Let's talk about how after I came out, YOU tried to convince mom to have me sent to conversion therapy!"

This particular revelation had been unknown to the majority of Carter's inner circle of friends, save for Miles and Ariana. Those who did not know and were standing there at the time? Their gazes turned even darker than before and those gazes were directed light at Cillian.

Carter suddenly grabbed his father by the shirt, both hands wound tightly around the material and he pushed him up against the bar. This was the point where his mother stepped in, taking hold of his wrists, "Carter, stop!"

"Why are you even here stalking me!?" Carter yelled, years welling up in his eyes. The pain the memories of so many years of regret now exposed to the world. "Why the hell are you HERE…!?"

"Carter, stop this! Carter…!" Joanna pulled at his hands. *I did it! I invited him!"

And at once, everything froze. Everything went silent as all eyes turned towards Carter's mother. Carter's eyes were filled with a pained betrayal as he shook his head, trying to make sense of or come to terms with his mom’s startling confession.

"Mom…?"

Joanna, eyes closed from behind her glasses, nodded. "I invited him."

"Dear…" Joan aka Grams shook her head. "What were you thinking?"

Even Ariana and Miles, both of whom adored Carter’s Mom as if she were their own, and for Ariana who had been disowned years ago, she was. They both appeared shocked at this revelation. Carter swallowed hard, then turned back to Cillian with anger practically radiating from off of him. Through gritted teeth, Carter asked, "When are you going to die and stop ruining my life!?"

"CARTER!!!" Joanna scolded him, absolutely horrified by the words that had just escaped her son's lips. Yet Carter all but ignored his mother’s admonishing words, instead staring right into his father’s eyes and refusing to give him the satisfaction of breaking eye contact first. What Carter was not prepared for, however, was the pain he saw in return. Not the performance pain that an expert manipulator would feign in order to play the victim card, but real, genuine pain deep within his father’s eyes. Only then did Carter turn away from him, no longer caring. He walked past his Mom and Grams, past even Miles and Ariana.

“Carter…” Whisper attempted to place a comforting hand on his arm but he, perhaps surprisingly, shrugged it off and continued on, leaving the room, all eyes on his retreating form save for his father and mother, both who shared a pained look to each other.

TBC…



How does one go about simply relaxing while on a cruise? Some indulge themselves in the many shows that take place, everything from movies being shown while under the stars to a stand up comedian or if you’re lucky, a magician. Others take part in the games of chance at the casino or a drink in one of the many bars. Still, others prefer to spend their leisure time simply laying back and relaxing at poolside, soaking in the crystal clear water of the pool while perhaps playing games such as volleyball or chicken. Others, such as Carter, will find a random spot where the sun is shining at its brightest and lay back on a lounge chair on the deck, clad in nothing more than a small, lycra swimsuit of a teal color. And that was, in fact, where he was now. The sun was bright overhead, and the weather warm but the breeze that blew over the ocean in which the Princess Cruise allowed some semblance of additional comfort to the warm temperatures. A pair of shades worn over his eyes to protect them from the sun, Carter was simply content to relax while working on his already impressive tan that complimented his platinum hair color and dazzling blue eyes.

“I have to admit that I find myself in something of a pickle. You see, I finally got what I wanted, and that was my first match at the Summer XXXTreme event. Now, I have to admit that I would have preferred that I be in a championship match, but it seems that it was not meant to be – yet. I tried to work my way into the Ultimate X match for the Roulette Championship but I wasn't able to pull it off against the champion Peter Vaughn. Then there were high hopes for Ari and myself attempting to get into the Fatal Fourway match for the Mixed Tag Team titles, but once again – Peter Vaughn. Only this time things didn’t end so decisively as the first time around because Peter had to be a Dick and cheat to win, holding my tights so I couldn’t escape the pin.”

Carter shook his head derisively.

“It just goes to show that you think you know someone… It also goes to show that I really can’t wait to see the look on Vaughn’s face when that mancake of mine drops him into the pool and claims the Roulette Championship for his very own! Won’t that be nice, Peter? Now I know, I was also offered the third spot in the title match despite my losses to Vaughn, but no. I don’t know how others manage it but I can’t face someone that I care about so much inside of that ring when the competition is at its highest and tempers begin to flare. For me, it would be too awkward and that is why I turned them down and Miles and Vaughn instead got saddled with the Troll as the third man in that match. Sorry guys…! Had I known…? Anyway..! In turning down that spot, I took a big risk in that I might not have a spot on the show, and it looked like I was right. I issued an open challenge to anyone, even men who weren’t signed to SCW. I half expected Mark Cross to jump at the chance but then again the World title wasn’t at stake or even on the cards. And if there isn’t a championship in line for him, and he thinks the opponent is a legit threat, then he simply won’t accept or acknowledge the challenge.”

“And so there I was for the longest time, thinking I was going to be left off another Pay-Per-View when lo and behold, my prayers were answered in the form of Jaycee MacDonald. I know!”

Carter held his hands up and out.

“If you were like me, you were probably thinking – who? But that was before I did a little digging around and would you believe it? The man is a graduate of none other than the Jet City Academy, the second best wrestling school in the sport today. Right after the GO Gym, of course. Wait… on the other hand there is Hellsgate with my buddy Mac Bane and my favorite ladies; Kim Pain, Kat Jones and of course – Whisper. So I guess that makes Jet City the third best wrestling sch– no. Wait…”

He tapped a forefinger against his lips as he casually glanced about, his eyes remaining hidden.

“I’ve heard nothing but good things about Hero Academy with Keira and Roxi and any school with those two ladies in charge has to be top notch, so… Well sorry Jaycee. I guess that makes Jet City maybe fourth? Not that this is necessarily a bad thing. After all, we are talking about a school where Kris Ryans is associated … or was. I can never really remember where he’s concerned. But the simple fact is the man is a former World Heavyweight Champion in SCW AND a Hall of Fame honoree two years ago so… cheers! Evidence enough that if you come from Jet City, you probably have all the potential in the world to take this business by storm. That is if you are willing to put in the effort and from everything I’ve seen so far, Jaycee doesn’t have that spirit in him. He seems more the sort that expects to have things handed to him and that right there is one of the key differences between him and I. No sooner did he sign Jaycee sign his contract with SCW than did he start complaining and whining about being left off the show when he really didn’t give Mark or Christian any reason to go out of their way to find him an opponent. Now me? I made the effort. I tried to work my way onto the card the old fashioned way.”

Carter leaned forward briefly in his deck chair.

“By earning it! And even though things didn’t work out quite like I had hoped, I still didn’t give up. I missed out on the two championship matches so I went out and tried to find an opponent myself. Jaycee didn’t do either of these things. He just started complaining and calling out the higher ups for…” **air quotes** “Not being invited to the party. Okay, sure. He did well enough in the 2022 Blast From the Past tournament, but after that? The man practically fell off the face of the earth. He gave us nothing, he gave SCW nothing and yet he expects things to be handed over to him like he’s some sort of God's gift to the sport.”

He chuckled, shaking his head and even though his eyes couldn’t be seen, the smile of mirth was evident enough on his lips.

“But you know what really gets me about this guy? More so than his not being willing to work his way up the proverbial ladder in order to earn his spot in the business? It’s the way he openly and brazenly tries to use the names and reputations of other men, bigger and better men with actually established resumes in this business, as a means to an end! I mean, why else would he be running off at the mouth from the safety of his computer screen on social media, naming some of the best the Superstars division has to offer? Names like Ben Jordan and Alexander Raven to name just a couple! Accusing their work of being ‘shit’ and saying that he could run circles around them! I mean like – Seriously!?”

Carter lowered the shades from over his eyes, down the bridge of his nose so he could give the camera a condescending, knowing look.

“Jaycee, no offense but have you been forgetting to wash the fruit off before you eat it? Every one of those names that you mentioned is your better in every way! Let’s take count, shall we? Ben Jordan?”

He held up one finger on his hand.

“Former World Heavyweight Champion, Two-time World Tag Team Champion and Roulette Champion! Not to mention the ACW Triple crown winner! What exactly have you done to even compare to those accomplishments you self-deluded asshat? Oh that’s right! Nothing!”

“Then there’s Miles Kasey, who not only is a former Roulette Champion but has  SMOKIN’ hot ass to boot! Again, no real comparison between the two of you. Ben Jordan himself, you know the guy I just spoke about? He called Miles the future of this sport. Not Jaycee – Miles.”

“Alexander Raven might not be my favorite guy in the world but the man is a former Internet AND Roulette Champion, and people are saying it’s only a matter of time before he reaches the top with the World Heavyweight title! The guy had one of the best runs as the Internet Champion and for you to think you could even rate above him… no.”

“Then there’s Peter Vaughn who I’ve already talked about, and I said enough to already prove my point where that guy is concerned. I’m not happy he had to cheat to beat me but his record so far is damn near impeccable! If I’m going to be perfectly honest, I’d say the Roulette title is holding him back but that’s just me. Vaughn could chew you up and spit you out until there wasn't enough left to make a decent lunch!”

“Then there’s Oliver Zahn, and him I am familiar with because he’s another Jet City grad. But unlike you, at least he’s going somewhere? At least he’s earning his way rather than acting like a Karen and crying out for the manager so he can get his way? Yes, he is in a spot that I wanted to be in, namely the World Mixed Tag event, but he also earned his way there. But you – Jaycee – you haven’t earned a damn thing and yet you think you’re already the next best thing! Well here’s a bit of friendly advice. A dose of ‘tough love’ if you want to call it that. Don’t worry about Ben Jordan. I don’t want you to worry about him or Raven or Miles or any of the other names that you dropped in a sad attempt at manipulating the system in order to get yourself bigger and better matches before you ever earned them. It’s me you have to worry about.”

He tapped a forefinger to his bare chest.

“All five of those men have accomplished more in SCW than I have – I can admit that. But if you’re seriously looking past me as a guaranteed win?”

Carter paused as none other than Miles Kasey, clad in nothing more than a tiny white speedo with green palm tree prints on it walks onto the scene and hands his boyfriend a drink with an umbrella in it. Carter smiles his appreciation – at both the drink and the view, before finalizing his promo. He shrugged toward the camera.

“Then I’ve already won. You’re just like any other guy who has delusions of grandeur, Jaycee. You’re suffering from what’s known as a dreaded case of the ‘Me, Me, Me’s’. You have a condition known as Entitlement, which is easily diagnosed as believing you’re owed something for doing absolutely nothing. That’s you, Jaycee. And that is why this is going to be the sweetest win – for me. I am going to love nothing more than putting your shoulders down to the mat, then sitting back and listening to you come up with every excuse in the book as to why you lost.”

He raised his glass in a toast toward the camera.

“Cheers Jaycee. Things are over for you before they even got started.”

19
Climax Control Archives / The Big 2-4
« on: June 16, 2023, 10:50:32 PM »
So, here’s the thing! Have you read Miles Kasey’s promo yet? If you have, well then carry on! If not, then perhaps you best wait and come back to this one because trust me – it’ll make a lot more sense once you do. Either way - tally ho! Or… carry on!

Pigeon Forge, Tennessee - Dollywood
June 13


Dollywood is located in the Knoxville metropolitan area in Pigeon Forge, Tennessee, near the gateway to the great Smoky Mountains, as people from across the country have come to know them as. Jointly owned by Herschend Media Entertainment and country music legend Dolly Parton, it is a renowned destination for tourists who aren’t even fans of the country genre of the music industry where nearly three million visitors visit annually. And it is not just your average fan of music and movies who come to Pigeon Forge to visit this cultural amusement park. Celebrities from movies, music and the like are sometimes seen walking the paths of Dollywood, eagerly visiting and enjoying themselves just like any other. In fact, two such celebrities are the entire reason behind why we are visiting today, as standing before the prominent floral hedges and the gateway, bearing the butterfly emblem of Dollywood is none other than…

“I still can’t believe that you pulled this off.” Carter stared in a quiet awe at the sign above the front entrance to the theme park that he had once ranked at the very pinnacle of his “bucket list” of places that he’d like to visit one day. He turned his head toward his immediate right, toward the slightly taller and more physically structured man that stood beside him, his boyfriend Miles. Miles was looking over the park from the outside, watching casually as many visitors walked past them and inside, passing the employees their vouchers for visiting. Carter said, somewhat impressed and a little concerned, “You didn’t go through a lot of trouble on my behalf, did you?”

Miles smiled, all but executing this worry from his boyfriend. Carter was, in most cases, supremely confident in himself and who he was as a person and a member of the LGBTQ community. It was a very large part of what attracted Miles to him in the first place. But Carter was also self conscious in what others did on his behalf. Such as spending money on him. How many times when the two went out on a date to the movies or to a nice dinner, did Carter act timid, almost embarrassed, when Miles got to the check before he did (which was the vast majority of the time). Miles simply loved to take care of Carter - treat him. Spoil him a little even. Privately, Miles thought to himself that it was just something about himself Carter was going to have to get used to. Outwardly however…?

Miles turned to Carter who looked at him with those gorgeous eyes of his and answered, “Trust me, Carter. It wasn’t any trouble. And even if it was…” Miles took a step closer, feeling the heat rise between the two lovebirds at such close proximity. “It would have been worth it just to see that smile.” To which Carter did indeed smile, showing off those dazzling pearly whites of his.

“Come on.” Miles said casually, draping an arm around Carter’s bare shoulder, both men sporting muscle shirts and shorts ensembles due to the hot Tennessee weather, and escorted him toward the entrance…

And from the moment the pair entered the theme park dedicated not just to Dolly Parton herself, but to the way of life that she had known and valued the entirety of her life, Carter and Miles did not stop moving as both young men wanted to see everything that was offered and explore as much as they could. It was their initial intent to explore today and dedicate tomorrow to the rides and attractions, but that was by far easier said than done as the two gave way to temptation and soon found themselves riding on Big Bear Mountain, one of many roller coasters that Dollywood offered. Carter absolutely loved roller coasters, as did Miles, and both were mildly surprised that such a down home park offered ones that would be the envy of many fair and amusement parks across the globe!

And true to form, it did not stop there for the pair as they found themselves on a raft, speeding down the daredevil Falls ride, water splashing and soaring on both sides! Once they reached the bottom of the ride, the water drenched everyone on board, which given the humid and hot Tennessee weather could be seen as both a bad thing as well as good. Still, neither Carter nor Miles complained as Carter had to grab Miles’s arm to venture further into the park rather than let his man go straight back on the ride for a second go and get even MORE soaked!

There were also games a plenty for anyone to take part in here at Dollywood, whether it be throwing balls or beanbags at bottles with the intent to knock them over and win a prize, or using a squirt gun on ducks on a track with the attempt to knock them over. For the most part, Carter and Miles bypassed these attractions because of the old belief from state fairs that the games were rigged, but then Miles had noticed Carter’s eyes fall to one game in particular - or the prize for that matter. A colorful, patchwork teddy bear dedicated to Dolly and her famed ‘Coat of Many Colors’. The look of appreciation in Carter’s eyes was all the motivation Miles needed, and after a few attempts, Miles sent the bottles flying and the much desired souvenir was handed to Miles, who handed it right over to Carter who held it tight.
 
Of course, the day had only just begun and there was so much more to explore and experience. Carter and Miles visited the Chasing Rainbows Museum, and rode the Dollywood Express Train Depot before closing the visit out by visiting Dolly’s Tennessee Mountain Home, an expert rendition of the small, two-room cabin that Dolly and her large family had grown up in, in the town of Locust Ridge.

6:15 PM
The afternoon was growing late and slowly turning into evening, and while the sun would not descend into the horizon until near 8:00, giving way to night, Dollywood did, in fact, close to the public at the hour of eight. Many theme parks around the world would stay open later, especially given the warm temperatures and tourist seasons, but not Dollywood. Here a vast majority of the attractions employed people from these very parts in the Tennessee hills. People with families that they wished to get home to and Dolly herself thought that was reason enough for these folks to get home and on time. But as evening slowly did approach, that brought up another little birthday dilemma that Miles had wished to solve for the birthday boy.

“So,” Miles broke the soft and brief silence between the pair as they walked along the cobblestone paths amidst the rest of the park’s visitors, Carter’s one arm intertwined in his own, his free arm cuddling the large, patchwork teddy bear Miles had won for him earlier in the day. “There is still the small matter of your birthday dinner.”

From the moment the two men had arrived, they took full advantage of all the many food offerings Dollywood held out before them, and there were plenty. Everything from ice cream to soft serve pretzels were purchased and devoured. Hotdogs. Cotton candy. Hamburgers. Cinnamon bread and they even split a pizza between them for lunch. They were two growing boys and at this rate, they were more likely to grow out than up. But, come on! One of the best reasons to come here, or any amusement park or fair, is the food! And as much as Carter and Miles have both traveled, they had to admit that Dollywood was offering up some of the best.

But we’re getting away from the entire point. Miles had addressed the issue, and the pair paused in the ‘town square’ of the park. They had been walking most of the day without stopping and by their own admission, their dogs were barking. Carter sat on a small partition wall, the teddy bear on his lap, while Miles leaned against a lamp post, creating quite the striking image.

Miles said, “Pigeon Forge isn’t exactly overflowing with five star restaurants but I’ve done some research and there are some pretty nice places we can have your birthday dinner at.”

“Miles,” Carter smiled, shaking his head slightly. “That’s not…”

“If you say it’s ‘not necessary’ I swear you are this close to not getting a spanking.” Miles threatened, playfully wagging his finger at his man. He went on, “It is necessary. It’s your birthday!”

“No, I mean it’s not necessary we have to leave to have my bday dinner.” Carter said. “When we were doing all that walking around, I was checking things out too.”

“I know.” Miles quipped. “I’m blushing.”

“Your fault for wearing tight shorts.” Carter returned fire, then said, “ANYWAY… there’s a place here I thought maybe we could have dinner at?”

“Well, lead on.” Miles offered Carter his hand to help him to his feet and the two started to walk off in the direction that Carter himself intended until they arrived at…

The Front Porch Cafe
A homey cafe/restaurant that offered good, home cooking and many dishes served were of the favorites of none other than Dolly Parton herself.

“Here?” Miles asked, bemused. There were times where he felt he knew everything that there was to know about this wonderful young man beside him, and yet still Carter would tend to surprise him. Carter had great taste in restaurants, and in wine - something Miles believed he had inherited from his Mother and Grandmother up in Seattle. But to pass up the chance to celebrate his birthday in a fancy restaurant, or whatever passed for one in the hills of Tennessee, to want to eat at such an old fashioned and comfortable looking place just made him adore this man all the more than he already did.

“Why not?” Carter shrugged his shoulders. “It reminds me of Cracker Barrel. Mom used to take me there all the time when I was a kid. Plus…” He sighed. “I don’t want to leave before we really have to.”

“You know we’re coming back tomorrow?” Miles smiled. “I got us a two day pass. All the better to get everyone souvenirs when we’re done exploring.”

“Still…” Carter turned from him and looked to the restaurant in front of them as people filed in and out. “... This is where I’d like to go.”

“Well then…” Miles placed a hand gently on the small of his back and the two walked toward the first step up onto the porch. “What the birthday boy wants…”

And only a short wait later, Miles and Carter had been escorted by the hostess to a small table to share between them in the center of the restaurant. Miles had discreetly shared a word with the hostess when Carter was getting settled, and soon enough the pair was enjoying a hearty dinner of old-fashioned, Southern cooking. Carter had always wanted to try fried green tomatoes, and lo and behold, it was one of the appetizers on the menu and he just had to have them. That, along with the Tuscan chicken and a big slab of strawberry shortcake and he was a very satisfied birthday boy. Miles, on the other hand, had a hearty appetite and it showed, as he practically devoured the large portions of chicken street tacos that he had ordered, along with the same entree Carter had ordered in Tuscan chicken but for dessert? There was no way that he wasn’t getting the chocolate cake once his eyes laid upon it on the menu page.

All in all, it was to Carter the perfect birthday dinner as the two ate quietly with casual and flirty conversations between them. They had even been approached once their meal had been finished by a handful of people that recognized them from SCW broadcasts. The fans had waited with good manners until their meal had been finished so as not to interrupt them before approaching for autographs and photos between them. Admittedly this caught Carter and maybe even Miles a touch off guard, as they were in the South and their relationship together was public knowledge. Still, Dolly Parton herself was a big supporter of gay rights and loved her gay fans, and it seemed only natural those that came here would not be so narrow minded as one might find elsewhere.

The waitress had just dropped off the check to the table when a sound that any birthday person dreaded hearing was heard, as the clapping hands of the waiters and waitresses was heard from across the Cafe, and Carter closed his eyes, a deep blush coloring his cheeks as two waitresses and one waiter marched across the cafe, heading right toward their table with a large ice cream sundae being carried by the young man.

Carter opened his eyes and arched a brow at a beaming Miles, saying, “You didn’t!” To which Miles simply answered, “I did!”

The sundae was set down in the center of the table, more than enough to share between the two of them as the trio started to sing for the amusement of all as heads turned to watch,

“I don’t know but I’ve been told…”
“I don’t know but I've been told…”
“Someone here is getting old!”
“Someone here is getting old!”
“The good news is we sing for free!”
“The good news is we sing for free!”
“The bad news is we sing OFF key!”
“The bad news is we sing off key!”

There was some applause from the other patrons and much laughter - most from Miles himself as a tightly smiling Carter just shook his head, trying to hold in the laughter at his own expense despite the embarrassment.

“Thank you!” Carter thanked the staff sincerely as a hard laugh escaped him, and once they had made their escape, Carter just stared at Miles, his own eyes twinkling. Miles tried his best innocent look and shrugged, asking, “What? That part was for my own amusement.”

Reaching for one of two offered spoons, Carter said, “You’re just lucky you’re cute!” And he was about to dig in, despite already feeling ready to burst, when Miles held up a hand.

“Before we start on that, I got something else for you.” He said, reaching into his shorts pocket and standing up.

“Something else…?” Carter frowned slightly. “Miles, you didn’t have to. You already…”

But whatever else he was going to say was cut off by Miles saying simply, “Hush. It’s your birthday and he set the small jewelry box down on the table in front of him. Miles sat back down and watched Carter – and waited. But Carter didn’t move. He seemed almost frozen as his eyes stared down at the small box and they didn’t move from it for even a fraction of a second.

“Well?” Miles prompted. “Open it.” But Carter almost flinched, and his eyes darted up briefly toward Miles with a ‘deer caught in the headlights expression. He swallowed hard, almost shaking, then stared back down at the box but still didn’t move. It was then that the proverbial bulb went on above Miles’s head and he suddenly understood the colossal misunderstanding.

“No,” Miles stood up. “No, Carter. It’s not a ring!” Miles walked around the table and picked the box up and offered it to Carter who seemed to finally take into account what Miles had said and his reassurance. Miles did not sit down, however. He stood at Carter’s side of the table and waited, watching as he gingerly popped open the box and stared down at the jewel necklace with the bright, translucent stone in the center.

Carter shivered and looked up to Miles, his voice cracking slightly, “It’s moonstone.”

“I know.” Miles simply nodded, “You said it was the one thing you’d buy for yourself. Your birthstone.”

Carter blinked, his eyes suddenly stinging as he felt the threat of an unfamiliar emotion coming close to overwhelming him and the walls he had erected around himself. He started to say something, but struggled to get it out for fear of a loss of composure. He sniffed back and finally yielded, asking, “You remembered that?”

“Contrary to popular belief,” Miles smiled. “I do pay attention.”

Carter’s fingers slipped under the thin chain of the pendant necklace and lifted it up, his eyes casting over every part of it as if he wished to commit it to memory.  He finally looked up to Miles, and Miles could see the emotion within. Even if it remained unspoken as of yet. The tears finally streaked from his eyes and down Carter’s cheeks as the young man said, “I-I love it.”

Miles said nothing in response. He took the necklace from Carter’s fingers and stepped behind him and carefully clasped it around his lean neck. Carter lifted the pendant to look at it with appreciation while Miles stepped back around the table to resume his seat. It was then that an elderly man and woman, perhaps husband and wife, stepped up to the side of the table. The old woman placed a gentle hand on Carter’s arm.

“We didn’t mean to overhear but Happy Birthday dear.” The old woman said with a smile. Her husband offered a handshake to Carter which was accepted, and the wish was repeated.

“Thank you.” Carter said as he and Miles watched the two take their leave, the old man shaking Miles’s hand as well as they walked past. Then, as Miles and Carter dug into the sundae, every so often other visitors who had heard stopped by the table briefly to wish Carter a Happy Birthday, one by one each accepted and cherished. There truly was something to be said about Southern hospitality when one more approached…

“I heard it was your birthday!” A woman’s voice spoke with a Southern twang to it. “Happy Birthday!”

Carter turned his head to say, “Thank y-” And found himself face to face with Dolly Parton herself. His eyes shot open wide and he let out a shriek of surprise, falling backwards over his chair and to the floor! Miles simply stares, his eyes almost as wide open as his mouth as Carter rose from where he landed, the top half of his head peeking over the surface of the table where the Queen of Country laughed her girlish laugh.



Seattle, Washington
Current

In the family home of the McKinneys where Carter had a late celebration for his birthday with family and friends, Carter was seated at the desk in the bedroom he has had since he was in his early teens, but for the first time ever - he was sharing that bed. Sharing it with someone more special than he had ever dared to dream would enter his life. The lights were out in their entirety, and Carter looked out into the Seattle suburbs from the window, the street illuminated from the lamp posts as well as the moonlight. Carter cast a look back over his shoulder and could not help but smile at the almost-angelic site of Miles sleeping beneath the covers of the comforter bearing the likeness of the animated character, Stitch, his head on top of a mountain of Stitch likeness pillows.

That was something Carter had never grown out of, his love for that Disney character famous from Lilo and Stitch, and his bedroom was adorned with memorabilia of the little chaos bringer. Something he had worried at one point Miles might find amusing at his expense but if anything, the previous Christmas holiday proved otherwise. Carter then turned back and looked back out the window.

“I can’t deny that this past week has been one of the best of my life. If Miles had planned to make sure that my twenty-fourth birthday would be one to remember well then … mission succeeded. Dollywood. Meeting the Queen herself, even if I did embarrass myself in doing so….”

His fingertips caressed the necklace that he wore around his neck, having not taken it off from the moment that it had been gifted to him.

“This. No, more so the fact that Miles had remembered it was something that I wanted very much, and he made it a point to get it for me. Proof positive that the thought behind a gift from the heart means as much if not more than the gift itself. Then my late party with Miles and my family here in Seattle, and Ari and Francisco joining me… I couldn’t have asked for more - or better. And, my birthday week isn’t even technically over.”

“Because this weekend, I have another present presenting itself - an opportunity. I thought for a while that my BFF Ari and I were going to be left out in the cold when our originally scheduled opponents for the Mixed tag Qualifier were announced as not being able to make it. I thought to myself - ‘Well that’s it then.’ We’re out of the running for possibly wrestling at Summer XXXTreme XI and Ari and I won our first titles together since we were the Pride champions in Sin City Underground. But then, lo and behold… our dreams were answered, and things got even better – and a touch more complicated. Because, yes. We do have opponents to earn our way into the Fatal Fourway for the Mixed Tag Team Championship, but we’re up against a woman who means so very much to me as a friend, and a man who, quite frankly, had my number when he and I faced each other a few weeks ago. Kim Pain, and the Roulette Champion, Peter Vaughn. Once again, the Go Gym versus Hellsgate. Team GO against the Saviors, and this will be nothing if not difficult.”

“Because, Kim? The friendship that you and I share … it just kind of came from out of nowhere, didn’t it? Just out of the blue, you were there for me when I needed help. You lent me an ear and a shoulder, and truth be told, a swift kick up the ass when I sorely needed it. When Austin basically beat me into the ground and left me buried, you didn’t even have to pause to think twice. Not knowing me at the time didn’t stop you or Whisper. You reached out and offered me the rehab help I needed to get my career back on track that wasn’t available to me at the time. When Ari and I were betrayed, you responded as if it were you who had been stabbed in the back. The Hallmark of any friendship. You, Cyrus, Kat, Mac and Whisper… you’ve become another family to me. Like everyone I love at the GO Gym, you’ve proven that you can choose your family. That’s why this weekend is going to prove so powerful and hard to bear, because I have to stand back and watch my bestie Ariana and someone I care about deeply tear into one another in order to get that coveted fourth and final spot at Summer XXXTreme XI. And I know that Ari will fight her hardest, but I also know that you will do the same. But, let the chips fall where they may ladies, because what happens in the ring between the two of you – is between just you. I have someone else that I have to face and beat if I want to get to that cruise, and it’s a man who has proven capable of beating me once already.”

“And that man is the man himself, the Roulette Champion - Peter Vaughn. I have to admit that I was bitterly disappointed Peter, when you beat me a few weeks ago in that non-title match. Oh I’m not trying to take anything away from that win because let’s face it, you earned it. I blew it - and not in the fun way. You had me beat hands down, and that is a fact that I’ve come to terms with. No, the disappointment stems from the feeling we all get when we drop a match and the hopes we had going in are so much dashed on the rocks at the crest of a sinking ship. I thought – hoped – that a win against you would be my ticket to a spot in the Ultimate X match. A Summer XXXTreme XI tradition that I’ve been a fan of for many, many years. Sadly though… as I’ve stated, it was not meant to be. But this match this coming weekend, I'd like to think of it as a sort of redemption arc for myself. It won’t get me into the Ultimate X match for your championship like I had originally wished for, but it will serve as my second chance at getting a much needed win against a man of your caliber of talent. It would get me into the World Mixed Tag title match with Ariana at my side and if I’m the one that puts you down for the count, well who knows? It might also put me in line for a one-on-one against you for your gold, should you retain.”

“But, and no offense Peter, considering who they announced on twitter as one of your challengers, that future is looking pretty grim, my friend! So, we’re just going to have to wait and see. This has been the perfect birthday week for yours truly, and I have no desire or intention of letting it end on anything other than a high note. I want that spot for Ari and myself. Summer XXXTreme XI. The Fatal Fourway for the World Mixed Tag Team titles.”

Carter stood up from his desk.

“That’s a present I plan on getting for myself.”

Carter then carefully walked back around to the bedside, the only light being shone in through the windows. He sat down carefully so as not to disturb the sleeping form of Miles and he laid back. And Miles’s bare arm reached over around his upper body and pulled him in close as the scene faded.

20
Climax Control Archives / The Chronicles of Carter Act 1; Scene 2
« on: June 02, 2023, 09:13:17 PM »
The Chronicles of Carter
Act 1; Scene 2

Las Vegas, Nevada
The waiting room to the office of Gail Delacore; LMHC - NCC

Carter had been coming here to see Doctor Delacore since the middle of March. Her rule from the very first session was that she wanted him to visit her every other week by default. Same as any of her other patients, his celebrity status as a professional wrestler meant nothing to her as a professional. She was his doctor, and he her patient. Nothing more, no less. But he had to take a break from his session because of the overseas tour in recent weeks, of which she was not pleased but accepted with the expectation that she would be providing him with additional 'assignments' outside of their one on one meetings.

The issue was that these sessions were getting more difficult to explain to Miles. Carter refused to lie to Miles, but he also didn't want to lay any additional burdens at the feet of a man who was fast proving himself to be a very loving and understanding boyfriend - which just made Carter feel even worse in not divulging to Miles the fact he was in therapy -- or the reasons why. Oh he had little doubt that Mikes would understand and accept the fact, it was simply the sort of man that he was. But the sort of man that he was would also want to be there for him and  Carter already felt as if Miles was doing too much for him already. What with providing him with a place to live until he got his own place, not that he was in any hurry, to simply being there for him, body and soul. Miles was simply everything Carter wanted and more.

The issue was that there were times in the deepest part of his mind that made him feel that it wasn't about what he did or didn't want. It was more about what he deserved. And he had this deep rooted fear that someone like him didn't deserve someone like Miles.

"Why do you continue to believe that?" Doctor Delacore asked, bringing Carter from out of his ramblings. Gail Delacore was a professional in her mid to late fifties, and carried herself as a consummate professional. Her office was designed to bring abut comfort to not only the body, but the mind as well. There was minimal decor save for a handful of tasteful artistic paintings adorning the wall, local Las Vegas artists that she had chosen to support and appreciate. She had some hanging potted plants descended from the office ceiling, not only pleasing to the eye but the green and colorful fauna gave off scents that seemed to have a calming effect to the mind. Whether this was because the good doctor was a true fan of gardening and plant life, or because the plants had the previously mentioned effects, she refused to answer to him. She just gave him a coy smile and told him to start talking.

The doctor leaned forward against hr desk, opposite of her patient. She said, as her eyes bared down into his own, "Don't think I didn't notice how you'd ever so subtly change the subject or slip into another topic of conversation with me."

Carter felt his cheeks flush and could feel the heat rising at his neck. He hadn't even been entirely certain that he had been avoiding the subject. But she wasn't to be deterred and she rested her chin on the curled fingers of her left hand as she observed, "You hadn't said anything like this in our last two sessions, Carter. I was beginning to hope that little cloud over your eyes had been lifted and you started seeing yourself the same way this young man seems to see you."

Indeed, from the start, Carter had told her all about Miles and their history together. And while to the untrained mind one might believe this to be the catalyst of why Carter had started visiting her, Gail Delacore knew the reasons ran deeper. From everything Carter had told her, Miles Kasey was a wondrous and caring individual. One of the chief reasons he had been able to escape the abusive hell he had found himself in with Lazarus. One of Carter's greatest worries at the beginning was that this was something akin to a rebound relationship, to help him heal from what Lazarus had put him through.

But it was Doctor Delacore who had helped him come to realize that his feelings for Miles predated his relationship with Lazarus. It was also she who helped him to accept that his heart had never truly been in what he and Lazarus had together, and that fact was one of the reasons why their relationship had been doomed from the start. Lazarus's abusive behavior simply escalated the inevitable.

Many therapists and psychiatrists had a strict and rigid way of doing things as far as bringing out the best in their patients. With Doctor Delacore? Not so much. From the first moment he had sat down opposite of this older, more experienced woman, she had defied all expectations of him. Carter had never been to a therapist before, even following his parents' divorce. But whatever his expectations were -- they did not include the lecture she gave him from the get go. She even insisted on the young man calling her by her Christian name of Gail when the egos of many doctors would forbid such a thing.

She had told him all she wanted him to do was talk to her. Just talk - about anything and everything that was troubling him and bit by bit, she would ask questions and offer nuggets of wisdom. Things he desperately needed to hear. She didn't force things out of him as others in her field might. Not because she was stringing him along like a cash cow, but because she believed it best that people opened up to her best when they did so naturally. Her questions helped, but she felt their minds healed best when they did so at their own pace.

In past sessions, Carter cried. He screamed. All things the doctor not only tolerated but actively encouraged. And it had been working splendidly for the both of them -- until recent weeks when something from out of the blue happened and had seemingly caused a setback. Something he was not quite ready to discuss. Not yet.

Carter rubbed his forehead, his eyes downcast and he said painfully, "I thought so too. I-I don't even know where this came from. For weeks, everything seemed to be going so perfect! I know I have a bad habit of thinking the other shoe is going to drop and for once, it didn't. I thought -- I mean, I was really starting to accept everything for what it is."

He leaned back in his chair, shaking his head as he admitted, "Well, everything but our living situation."

"What about it?"

Carter finally looked up to her and confessed, "I've been living with Miles since the breakup with Lazarus. I was homeless, and Miles gave me a place to stay. Then... well, you know what happened.  Miles and I just -- clicked. Sort of naturally. I don't think I've slept in the room he gave me ever since he and I got together. I got comfortable, maybe a little too comfortable, and then last week the loft I had with Lazarus sold."

"So?"

"So..." Carter followed up. "I can finally afford my own place. Problem is, I already feel like I'm where I belong."

To her credit, Gail smiled at the young man. She was as open minded a person as Carter could have hoped for when looking for an impartial ear to help him. She came highly regarded and it had been easy to see why, despite her unique way of doing things.

"Carter," She said gently. "You said yourself that what evolved between Miles and yourself happened naturally. That is why this is no mere rebound between the two of you, but something more. I mean, I've never met the man but if you've been one hundred percent honest with me..." She rose a silent brow in questioning and Carter nodded in the affirmative. She then went on, "Even I can see what's in front of you. And I want you to be able to see it and accept it too. Whether it's your relationship with Miles, or your living situation. I can tell you through personal experience that when things happen naturally, on their own?" She smiled. "Those make for the best of experiences."



"Have you ever went into a given situation, whether it be at you workplace or some social gathering, not knowing what to expect? That's sort of where I am this week. You see, I have to be the fist to admit there ever since SCU closed and I was hired on to the SCW's Superstar roster, I haven't exactly given Mark Ward and Christian Underwood every reason under the sun to consider me a good hire. I mean, yes. I held every title that was imaginable in SCU, but I'm not really living up to that hype very well. Don't get me wrong! I've had some great matches and some pretty good wins, if I do say so myself -- which I just did. Someone still in his younger years in this sport doesn't just get a win over a veteran bad ass like Bill Barnhart through sheer, dumb luck. (Or maybe they do, but I'd just as well toot my own horn with that win. Toot, toot!) But even I can't lie and say I've been making people sit up and take notice. I probably have people wondering how on earth I managed to win so many titles down in Sin City Underground but have been on something of a losing streak in Sin City Wrestling. Some may try and tell you that SCU simply wasn't as competitive but I can tell you that's a load! SCU was wild and unpredictable and had just as high a competitive level as SCW has, but they were just at different levels. That's all."

"If anything, I think I can testify that I came into SCW thinking... well, not to be too crude but thinking I was the shit. I'm not even 24, and I was the youngest Underground Champion in SCU history and won every title they put me up for. I came here thinking that the same success was just going to fall into my lap and -- it didn't. Men like Malachi and Vaugh and a number of others put me in my place, for lack of a better term."

"My point is, I've done well, but I am nowhere near where I would like to be at this stage of my career. My last time around, I went down to the Roulette Champion, and trust me losing a match to Peter Vaughn is nothing to be ashamed of! But I wanted that non-title win so bad I could taste it! I wanted to prove myself and move on to the Ultimate X match at Summer XXXTreme XI but... it just wasn't meant to be. I don't know if I'll be given another opportunity to earn my way into that title match, but I can tell you right now that it won't be coming as a result of this match coming up."

"I asked for another chance in the ring, and I think the higher ups lack of faith in me is starting to show through. Not because I'm in the opening match because I was taught a long time ago when I first stepped inside of the GO Gym that there are times when the opening match is just as important to the night's events as the main event. Only... not this time. I think this time is either a punishment or a last chance sort of situation that I find myself in because -- I'm wrestling -- Sal Darius. Yeah, I know! Two matches in and I still don't know anything about the guy except he would have made the perfect attraction during the Unsolved Mysteries tour because he is SCW's biggest enigma! He's a ghost to the men's roster and to the public because nobody knows anything about him! He doesn't show his face backstage or with the fans. He doesn't cut your basic promo as even the most common of courtesies. He just pops into the ring against some poor schmo - who in this case just so happens to be moi, and loses. Then wash, rinse and repeat for his next encounter."

"Which just boggles the mind because why in hell would anyone work so hard as to earn a contract with Sin City Wrestling -- only to totally and completely squander it? You're being given the chance of a lifetime in the top promotion, getting to compete against the very best and you just piss it away! You make no effort. It's almost like Sal thinks he made it here and that's the important part. What else is here for him to accomplish and why should he even bother..."

"Okay, I get the message. I'm not entirely sure if it's Mark or Christian sending it to me, but I think I know where I stand. Maybe they think the same thing of me that I think of Sal. That I got the bosses to sign me, why work any harder when I'm already a proven commodity elsewhere? And ... I don't want them thinking that of me. Because I may be a lot of things, but I am NOT the same as Sal Darius! Unlike him, I try. I may not have the best win-loss record, but I try! I put in the efforts expected of me. The problem is, I'm not putting in the efforts that *I* expect out of myself and that is what I am going to change, starting Sunday."

"That is why I'm here, that is what has me wondering. If the bosses put me up against a guy who doesn't even try, is it more of a reflection on him or on me? Well, after Sunday the answer is going to become crystal clear because the fog has been lifted. I am going to scratch and claw my way back to where I want to... no, to where I deserve to be! And as for Sal Darius? I am going to leave him with every reason to never want to show his face around here ever again."

Pages: [1] 2